《Formerly, The Fallen Daughter of the Duke》 1 1. Disengagement Student club room with sunset plugged in. There were two shadows that distanced themselves. The Duke''s Lady, Claire Martino, cannot hide the emotions of giving up. Pale grey eyes in pitch-black hair, looking down to despise her. A few meters away from Claire stood the first prince of this Noston country, Asberto Lucia Nottidam. "Claire. Your escort for tomorrow''s graduation party, could you ask Salomon? This was something Claire had foreseen so much. That''s supposed to happen, but when I have to, the words don''t come out jammed. A sunset sliding through the window lights Claire''s hand twitching. It was supposed to be hot, but my fingertips were cold and I couldn''t move, and I couldn''t utter any words like my throat was freezing. How many times in the past have you simulated this scene? By appointment, I was going to make him strong that he didn''t want to expose himself to ugliness, but the reality was completely different. The words I tried to utter did not speak, and my throat, dried up in the caracallas, rang softly. "I decided to escort Charlotte. I''ll give you Salomon so the Martinos don''t have to be rude. If you''re prepared to sit on a needle tray, we''ll talk about it." I can''t even feel the warmth of dust, cold eyes. I can even see the look of contempt. In his pale grey eyes, Claire was not visible. "Dear Asberto..." "That''s it. Charlotte''s waiting, so excuse me. He seemed to accept and accept the call words he had finally squeezed out. Before Claire could finish her talk, Asberto turned her heel back and, to the point where she could not feel any untrained, opened the door and left in momentum. Claire, left in the room, sits down on the couch without force. "... finally, you''re here, this is the day" Tomorrow, graduation from this royal college of aristocracy. The graduation ceremony will be followed by a grand "graduation party" bringing together kings and nobles in addition to graduate and student school officials. An important event for graduates, of course, but also for the descendants of nobles who are not, an important meeting to confirm their position in the social sphere and inform them internally and externally. Every student participates with their fiance. Claire was just turned down an escort by her fiance, Asberto, the first prince of this country. In other words, that was not official, but the very declaration that the engagement would be externally blank back tomorrow. Asberto and Claire grew up together since childhood and were in a friendly relationship. But only when the relationship had turned into a cold one. Especially since the last few months the relationship between the two of them has been cold and terrible. Asberto ignores Claire and acts with other noble ladies. The proximities who followed Asberto and began to belittle Claire''s presence. Sooner or later, I knew this was going to happen. It seems so gentlemanly that the day before yesterday he refused the escort in advance and, moreover, arranged for a substitute noble decree. "That I have no choice. I was powerless, that''s all." Claire was trying to accept the status quo so that her self-esteem wouldn''t disappear. Claire, too, because she knew better than Asberto, the first prince. Claire was born 16 years ago as the eldest daughter of the prestigious Martino family, the royal bypass of the Noston Nation. Her mother had died in an accident when Claire was young, but not lonely because she had two sweet fathers and a brother and one sister.... until a year ago. A year ago, Claire was celebrating the baptismal ceremony of her destiny. When you reach the age of 15 in this country, you sign with the Spirit, and magic becomes available. Of course, not everyone can have magic, but the magic that is originally equipped according to lineage and personal qualities comes on the table for the first time by being baptized. The Martino family, where Claire was born, is the lineage of a female jewel. Girls born into the Martino family have a very high degree of magic and it is decided by birth to live for the country. Especially as magical as his eldest daughter, most of which gained special status when he looked back at history, and some ascended to the throne of the Chancellor. The brothers are quite good in terms of academia alone, but the expectations placed on Claire are not that ratio. Claire was born a year different from the first prince of the Noston Nation, so she was destined to marry Asberto from when she was in her mother''s tummy. Never before have I thought about my position that freedom is unacceptable. Around that time, the path Claire was on was destined for the norm, so natural that she was not allowed to make any extra findings. And the baptismal ceremony I welcomed. Claire stepped into the fountain of baptism as kings and nobles watched. As far as the record remains, when baptism is complete, the colour of the fountain shines white or silver depending on the strength of the magic. (I heard when Aunt Ann was white and when Aunt Florence was silver. Am I...? I waited thrilled for that time. My vision stains a pale pink color. Is this...? Magic colors are strong in silver, white, blue, light blue, light pink, red, orange, and yellow order. The color of magic Claire received was pale pink. Light pink is the third color from the top, except for silver and white, which are special colors that have only ever come out of the Martino family. It was never bad considering that many things, including the brothers, only had orange and yellow magic, but enough color to disappoint the king and family who had placed great expectations on Claire. After the baptism ceremony, Claire''s surroundings changed astonishingly. The older brother Oscar, who was Claire friendly, became harsher on Claire, and the younger brother Leo, who has publicly proclaimed himself a rival in going down the birth street, somehow became unnaturally kind. Especially when Claire was shocked it seemed like her father Benjamin had changed. They refused to take Claire to social places and cities, and they began to hide their existence. Claire, who grew up with a brilliant lineage of father concessions and had the beauty of mother concessions, should certainly have been Benjamin''s pride. But I guess it was intolerable for that daughter to be exposed to curiosity as a failure of the Girlfriend Martino family. As a result, too little compassion on the part of his father was meant to make Claire''s position even worse as a "fall in the Martino family. Since she was a little girl, Claire looked forward to following her father out to the city, getting acquainted with her brothers and spectators, and choosing hair decorations with her sister. "Before the christening ceremony, I had a special dress tailored for a night club after the christening ceremony" ... pleasant memories until I turn 15. I look out the window in the Student Council room now that Asberto tells me I''m practically disengaged. The sunset that was about to sink fell completely, and I could see Asberto''s back returning to the dormitory with the surrounding aristocrats as the thin darkness began to spread. (Charlotte......) A luxurious, tiny back gleamed with fluffy long hair in the group. 2 2. Charlotte Charlotte was taken over by the Martino family when Charlotte was 5 and Claire was 6. Charlotte, the beloved concubine son of her father Benjamin, lived carefully with her mother in a village away from the king''s capital, but she came as the two daughters of the Martino family for the death of Charlotte''s mother from illness. These things weren''t so uncommon in the aristocratic class, but they were only one year different from their real wife''s son, and the fact that she drew the blood of the Martino family turned out to be quite a rumor in the social world. Sometimes Claire''s mother had just died in an accidental accident the year before, and the atmosphere that welcomed Charlotte was not felt at home, by the social community, or by fine dust.... but. Everyone in my family, no, in the mansion, gradually became obsessed with Charlotte, who was bright, cute and clever at the bottom. The mother''s blood seemed strong, and Claire and her brothers had a different system of beauty, but the fluffy blonde hair, the luxurious skeleton, the loving big eyes were that of a beautiful girl, no matter who saw them. "Claire, your sister is marrying Master Asberto. You''re going to be a real princess in this country it''s kind of a dream story! The honesty of calling Claire with a high, comfortable voice that rings the bell and putting what she thinks in her mouth is very smiling. For Claire, Charlotte was undoubtedly an important sister. Charlotte, however, of civilian origin, had a verse that was not well thought out by other noble ladies. There were often occasions when Charlotte would cry out after unexpected allegations at a tea party attended by all the sisters, but each time Claire had sheltered and defended Charlotte. And by the time Charlotte was 15, no one would have treated Charlotte''s existence as a scandal. (Don''t worry now. Let''s keep our pretty sister alive forever) I thought so. It was at Charlotte''s christening two months ago that changes came to Claire''s relationship with Charlotte. Even after two months, Claire can vividly recall the day. The baptismal ceremony takes place in a baptismal fountain in the church to which the mother''s place of birth belongs. Since Charlotte''s mother was the town daughter of neighboring Papeet, the baptism was performed in a church in Papeet country. The moment Charlotte stepped into the fountain, one side of the paw glowed bright white. One side of the spring sparkles bright white, and Claire is dazzled and unable to open her eyes. and, at the same time, wah cheered by the aristocratic class attendees. "... white! Well done Charlotte!! My father Benjamin rushes over to Charlotte and hugs him. The color of Charlotte''s magic has only ever been given to the eldest daughter of the Martino family it proves her brilliant lineage, it was "white". Some of the royalties and nobles who later rushed over were also the figure of Asberto, the First Prince, who was accompanying him as a witness. Claire just stared at Charlotte laughing happily in the middle of that sight that Claire missed a year ago. "This looks like Lady Asbert''s engagement to Miss Claire will be replaced with Miss Charlotte''s. I can''t say it out loud, but I hear you''re intimate with Miss Charlotte at the academy." "Speaking of the Duke''s house, at a time when we are deliberately present at the baptism of the two women, isn''t Master Asbert originally obsessed with Miss Charlotte?" I heard such heartless words many times in the audience with fever and losing sight of Claire''s presence. After Charlotte''s christening ceremony, the homecoming from the college, which was once a month, increased to once a week. Because nightclubs and tea parties are now held, as they do every week, for fathers and brothers to introduce Charlotte to their superiors and nobles. Claire had been ordered to accompany her every time. All the people my fathers introduce Charlotte to were also originally acquainted with Claire''s face. He''s the first prince''s fiance. But not anymore. When I accompany Charlotte into the venue of the nightclub, it is decided that Charlotte will have envy, but Claire will have pity. And father Benjamin began to want to put Charlotte, not Claire, next to First Prince Asbert, right after the christening ceremony. Asberto is not even better because he originally adored Charlotte like his sister. "I''m your sister''s fiance... and why... I''m sorry. Charlotte, who at first seemed uncomfortable by saying so, is now somehow starting to fit next to nature and asbestos after two months. Claire, always Nico laughed and became a flower on the wall. (Somebody, let me go...) I should have sincerely hoped for the day I would visit. DDDDD It was already dark in the room when Claire killed time in the college before returning to the dormitory to avoid bowling with the noble sons and Charlottes of Asberto''s friends. Light up the lights and open the glassy closet. The largest trunk case to be used only when returning home was removed and spread to the center of the room. Pick clothes from the closet that seem easy to move and arrange them on the bed. Avoid dresses and choose functional ones. ... conconcon A visitor. "Yes, who is it? I don''t want to see anyone now if I can, but I''ll go near the door and serve and respond brightly, keeping my face down so I can hide my emotions. "This is Charlotte, your sister. I need to talk to you.... Um, would you mind letting me in your room? It was my half-sister Charlotte who came to visit me. 3 3. Attack It was Charlotte who Claire didn''t want to see next in Asberto right now who came to visit. Looking back inside the room. A large trunk case is opened in the center of the room. Clothes remain on the bed. (... I don''t want to be enlightened) "I''m sorry. I just took a shower and I''m not ready. Can I ask you something like this? Claire lied aggressively. "Dear Claire, we just wanted to make sure the spacing of your room" There, a voice pinches his mouth that is not a familiar Charlotte. "Are you... Dear Caroline? "Yes, Master Claire." Caroline is a Countess of the same grade as Claire. I was close to Claire at the beginning of school, but I was alienated sometime after Charlotte enrolled in the college. After Claire''s christening ceremony, after Charlotte''s christening ceremony, and gradually fewer people came from around Claire. I missed you, but it is only natural as a noble brother to stand and behave in search of stronger connections. Caroline continues. "After tomorrow, Asberto tells me that this room should be used by Charlotte. I''ll be back in time, so why don''t you show me the inside of your room?" Charlotte pinches her mouth reluctantly. "That''s what I''m talking about, sister. It''s bad for your sister, and I said I needed it, but how could Asberto..." Suddenly the circumstances are unclear and confused Claire is unable to respond. Beyond the door, I hear Caroline throwing a harsh voice at Claire. "Dear Charlotte, are you still saying that? I''ll be fine because we''ll protect you.... Dear Claire! I know how you feel, but why don''t you think about Master Charlotte too! No matter how different your mother is, there''s not much of this trick! "Dear Caroline, Now here''s the story..." I heard Charlotte''s wolfed voice as she dismissed Caroline''s ramblings. "... what does that mean, Dear Caroline? Claire asks Caroline back because she can''t really see the story. "Don''t you know yourself well? I''ve been asking Charlotte a lot since I first started school. He said he had been abused by Master Claire since he was a little girl. Even I believed that kind Lady Claire was not such a person. However, I am well aware of Mr. Claire''s position at the Martino family these days. Isn''t it because the evil to Charlotte has become bright! Caroline screws it up all at once. Claire''s thoughts stopped because the content was too shocking. Until now, Claire has had the consciousness to protect Charlotte, but naturally never has, such as the fact that she has been abusive. I have been so proud to be a close sister that it doesn''t make me think of the complicated relationship that my mother is different. What Caroline is saying now was something I don''t remember at all. "I''m sorry, I''m not sure what you mean." Claire listens back as she manages to hide her shockingly trembling voice. "It''s no use hiding it anymore, Master Claire. I am not the only one, Master Asberto and the members of the Student Council all know it. Until now, Mr. Asberto has been in the college, so we have been able to protect Mr. Charlotte, but Mr. Asberto will graduate tomorrow. Before that, you must want to be Master Charlotte''s back shield. (... What do you mean? "Charlotte, is this really what you talked about? It was an incredible story for Russia. "Oh... sorry, sister. I didn''t mean to tell everyone. But I... it''s so hard... tz" I can hear Charlotte crying through the door. So Claire finally figured it all out. (That''s what happened. Cold eyes of First Prince Asberto. If that''s how you understand it, you''ll be convinced of everything....... it''s too late now to solve the misunderstanding) (Pretty Charlotte...... I was the only one who thought we were good sisters. For you, I was only a stepping stone) It tastes like iron from inside my mouth. Soon, he seemed to have cut his lips off. "I understand, Mr. Charlotte (...), Mr. Caroline" Reply with a ladylike voice so as not to show upset. "I''ll show you around the room, will you be there again? at the time after dinner." When she senses with signs that Charlotte and Caroline have left, Claire heads to the trunk case spread out in the center of the room early enough. "We don''t have time." Claire''s room is in the highest position on the south side of the women''s dormitory. It is a suite with a bedroom in the living room, a large balcony and an easy kitchen. This room was given because she was the Duke''s Lady and Claire, the fiance of the First Prince. (Prince Asberto''s graduation ceremony tomorrow. Asberto and Charlotte''s engagement will probably be announced at a graduation party that will be attended by all students that will follow. Think in a hurry and pack your stuff in the trunk case. (The names of the kings and ministers were also on the list of guests confirmed in the Student Council Room. Disengagement has already been cleared by your father. And I''m supposed to be the one who harms Charlotte.... so much so that you have to publicly recognize that behind Charlotte is a royal family and protect it from me! With stinging chest pain comes hot emotions that cannot be said in words, unlike anger. (... This is what Asberto said in the Student Council Room about the "needle jar") "To the Noston Country and the Martino family, I don''t need any more" Claire had to recognize that the foundation of her life, which had begun to dust, had in fact already collapsed. You should not show people where you are weak. Anytime, you have to be a smart, gentle lady. It must be a presence that keeps smiling and brightens the country. ... the insistence that has always protected Claire from the point of mind was a fiction and a fantasy. Sitting in front of the mirror table shows a familiar face. Before joining the Royal College of Aristocracy once, I grabbed Asberto''s complimented hair unconstructively as it was a beautiful color like tea with milk. Charlotte used to flatter me about Sarah''s straight hair. Zaku. Zaku, zaku. Joke, joke, joke... (10) Cut the long hair into semi-long pieces. Long, well-maintained hair, which is a testament to the lady, is no longer necessary. Claire changed into a simple design piece and boot that seemed to be the easiest to move around in the clothes she had. Clean hair falling on the floor nicely and get the bed done. A lot of baggage I couldn''t hold up, I left it in a box. "If I leave this luggage behind, will Charlotte send it to the Mansion? (Aside from the fact that your father would accept that I, the fallen one, have been abusing my precious Charlotte) Phew, and a laugh of self-derision spilled. Grab a trunk case and head for the emergency stairs provided on the wide balcony. I don''t look back on the room where I spent two years. (I never had that many good memories) I should have been drooling in my heart until just now, but Claire''s previously suppressed innate charm makes a face when I''m cheeked by the pleasant night breeze. Spring is already there, right there. I just thought so and felt the heavy trunk lighten up. 4 4. Strange Dreams Claire, who left the college, got into the carriage she had dragged the heavy trunk to call for. Even Claire''s magic can use a degree of magic to protect herself, but only low-level ones that are close to being serious. I decided to live on my own feet, but it''s a little bit of a ride in the carriage, but now it''s night. Safety comes first. "Please suddenly, I''m sorry. I suddenly had to head to a separate residence in the territory. Can you get to the EAS post, please? "I am asking, Master Claire. "As I''m sure you know, it takes a couple of hours to change horses from here to the AEAS barracks. Rest in peace." It was two face-familiar carriagemen from the college who came to me. (- Good, they can be relieved to leave it to you. Comfortable sleepers attacked me as I surrendered myself to a hospitable, cushioned carriage chair. The carriage slowly sets off, and a loose shake draws Claire to sleep. "You really shouldn''t sleep, but they''ll be fine. Nevertheless, I haven''t slept this much in a long time..." DDDDDDDD I wonder how long it''s been. When I opened my eyes, it was a room I didn''t know. (... a room you don''t know? Yeah, I know this room) In a fluorescent light as daylight, on the table is the ''Patisserie Higuchi'' cherry blossom janduya. There is also a line of Stubbs black coffee that Riko bought for me. And Myself - Minami slept on a qualitative bed that could never be called a shark. "Oh, Minami, are you awake? I''ve been asleep for about two hours. Hey, listen! In the meantime, I found the most intractable route of the" Become ? ETERNAL LOVE "strategy! says Riko. (That... wait a minute. Riko...?? I''m Minami... I''m sure I''m Minami... that...) My head is confused and I don''t know why. Sure, this is my room, and here is Riko, who I consider myself. After college today, I came back to this room with my maiden game-loving friend, Riko. Buy your favorite Patisserie and your favorite Janduya and Black Coffee. After all, it''s sweeter than alcohol! I think he managed to say something like that. "Minami, are you asleep? Well, it''s the beginning of the report, isn''t it? "... yeah. It''s supposed to be the usual reply, but it''s uncomfortable. Didn''t we have to say "yes" or "yes" here? "So, what''s the most difficult route offense! Dear First Prince Asberto! I''ve been attacking you for 2 weeks now and finally cleared it!! Continue talking about increasing tension as Riko chatters the console controller. When Lizi pointed her gaze at the monitor screen where she was hanging on, there was Charlotte, Asberto..., a familiar picture. (... eh? I can''t swallow anything at all. (Am I okay with that... that? What''s on the screen is a still with Charlotte and Asberto staring hot at her tears at tomorrow''s graduation party. (... well, you''re tired too. This is a dream. for sorting out sad events and forgetting. With a blurred head, Liko continues at oddly convincing. "What was needed for Master Asberto''s offense was the loss of fiance Claire''s legs! No matter how much I grew fond of heroin, I didn''t get a happy ending, so I figured I''d do something about it. Claire, the branch of leg loss is before her 15th birthday. Just let your second brother throw away a super important letter from his deceased mother to Claire that he keeps in the safe!! The baptism ceremony can be held in the former Lindell National Territory, not in the Noston Nation. Ah, I had a hard time getting my liking to move with your brother!! (Kind of a real and specific dream...) Is this a strange dream, which the deep psychology of expecting to unwind as a Duke''s Lady secretly shows? (You still had untrained. Claire laughed at herself freaking out and tickling. "So, what happened to my fiance Claire after she lost her leg? I keep wanting to know what dreams I draw in the back of my mind and ask. "That''s not it, he disappeared alone from the academy and went for a convent at the end of the AEAS barracks in the north, but he said he had no news. Ma, it was a rival character for once, but maybe that''s what it is. Even dreams made it difficult not to see a happy future. "What more do you want me to do? Master Asberto, route! I made some save data before my fiance Claire''s 15th birthday." Riko gives me the controller. "Fine, me. Claire said no with an extraordinary smile. "Ahead, because I feel like we have a lot of fun ahead of us! (... I''m kind of sleepy again. Sleepy, the expression is a little weird. Because this is a dream. I should have kept another Janduya before I went to sleep. With that in mind, Claire let go of consciousness again. 5 5. Who are you? "Dear,... Dear Claire" Someone is calling me. "Dear Claire, please wake up. We have arrived at the AEAS post. Psst, I wake up. (Yes, I was on the move now) The carriage had already stopped. Outside the window, you can see the brilliant lights of the station. "I''m sorry, I didn''t realize. Good luck." In a hurry, grab the trunk case and get off the carriage. Claire was completely asleep and didn''t seem to realize she had arrived at her destination. (Kind of, I think I had a strange dream...) I say relieved as the carriagekeeper helps me get the trunk case down tightly. "It was two hours, but I''m glad you seemed to get a good rest a lot. Dear Claire, your complexion is much better." "Oh, you look so terrible." I get embarrassed, I hold my cheek. "You''ll be tired of going out after a day spent in college.... By the way, EAS is a relatively safe city, but let us accompany you until someone picks you up just in case. (Bad) Indeed, it is unlikely that the noble lady will travel long distances without her squire, etc. No matter how hurried you are, you should at least be picked up at the maximum point in time. A regular carriageman wouldn''t have mentioned this. If you arrive at your destination and say, "I''ll pick you up later," you''ll be escorted to the rendezvous caf and lodge to complete your assignment. But these two are both familiar to Claire. He is purely worried about Claire and trying to do everything more than his duties. I honestly told him the translation, and as a result, I just wanted to avoid the College and then Claire''s trends being uncovered by the Martino family. Asberto, completely obsessed with Charlotte, could persecute Claire as harmless to the future queen. Now that I haven''t been able to communicate properly with my father Benjamin or my brothers, I don''t even know if the house will shelter me in case that happens. Besides, Claire''s desire is to be reborn and live as a different person. "Uh, yeah. I''m meeting you at the cafe. I rushed out, so maybe I''ll be late for my squire''s arrival." Asking how Claire was doing as she thought about how to cut through the "Yes, sir. I''ll come with you." One of the wagon attendants, not aware of the circumstances, replied nicely. "Yeah, yeah. Well..." (I''m in trouble... The EAS gateway is the north entrance to the Noston Nation. Combined in the city of Aeas, it''s not as busy as the king''s capital. With good security and a lot of people living there, you won''t have trouble working either. However, Claire was going further north than EAS, to the monastery. Only some limited people have magic in this world. It was the same thing as a monastery belonging to the church. I wanted to go where I could help myself, even with the fall of the Girl Martino family. Besides, if you go to the monastery and leave home, you can get under the umbrella of the church. In this country, where the power of the Church is great, that seemed the safest means for Claire to live. (If you keep doing this, you''ll be alone, and you''ll be able to go to the monastery without heading to the northern territories) As he walked out in a hurry but managed to smile, he was accidentally called out. "Sorry to keep you waiting, ma''am" (... who? Sarah''s blonde hair, tall. A voice like a boy who doesn''t resemble its beauty. Even Claire, who has been beside her two brothers and Asberto for years and is used to beauty, is going to be sucked into Emerald Green''s eyes. "My name is Vik, my lady''s squire. Thank you for sending me this far. Everyone is waiting for you at the Boulevard Inn. Let''s get your stuff." He gives his hand to the carriageman''s trunk case as it flows, wiggling a people-loving smile. It was so natural and favorable that the carriage attendant handed him the trunk case without being alarmed. Claire, the carriageman and his three hardens with a smile often. (Wait. Is this a thief?) Claire thinks for a moment. Even if this is a thief, Claire won''t have any trouble. The only thing in the trunk case is a little clothing and stuff around you. The mother''s appearance is worn, and the money has been deposited in the bank in her personal name. I''m fine with losing my trunk case. If you''re a thief, all you have to do is dump the trunk case and run to the knight''s stuffing after you break up with the carriageman. In just a comma how many seconds, I look into his eyes again at a stranger holding a trunk case and offering his hand to Claire with a soft smile. I thought the clear emerald green told me it was okay. (I''m sure you''ll be fine) Claire turned her full grin to him so that she could not understand her anxiety, and took her hand and said. "Vik, you were already there. Thank you for your hard work all the way.... This one is from the college. If I told you I might be late for your pick-up to the North Territories, you said I''d escort you because I''m worried about Master Claire." Tell him your name so the carriageman doesn''t suspect you. "Was I? Thank you for taking the time to do this for Miss Claire." Apparently, you talked to me. He bows his head deeply toward the carriageman. Claire noticed. Hold the trunk case, take Claire''s hand, he''s doing very beautifully, even though every trick is casual. Every trick he takes, his behavior is like that of the aristocracy. "Now, if you''ll excuse me here. Good luck. We look forward to seeing you again after the advanced ceremony." "Yeah, you too. Thanks for coming so far. Be careful on your way home." I thank the carriage attendant and drop him off. Carriage attendant leaves a few meters, a dozen meters. (... a little more) Next to Claire, he doesn''t show the bare gesture of running away with a trunk case at the moment. The wagon attendant returned to the barracks and became invisible. It''s time. Claire rebelled the journey of the Knight of Aeas to the stuffing place while she was dropping him off. And I asked him after I was ready to run in my heart. "Who are you? 6 6. Meet "I guess I surprised you. Yes, luggage" Along with a refreshing smile, he turns to Claire to give him the trunk case. Apparently, he wasn''t like a thief. "I''m Vik. I just called because the lady was on a walk." "I was a little surprised, but it was very helpful because I was in trouble. Thank you." Claire relieves herself and returns a grin. "I helped because I felt like an ant translator, but I can stay up for the night soon. The real squire is coming? Wouldn''t it be dangerous for one of the women to walk? (... ugh) I was poked at a picture star. When Claire was having trouble answering, he continued. "Are you hungry? DDDDD The city of Aeas is busy with cafes and restaurants even after 10pm. Every store is crowded with lots of customers. Beer hall with delicious sausages, specializing in cheese dishes. The bakery where you can buy bread tomorrow morning is still open. Claire was walking along the main street of the city of Aeas with him. (It''s been so long since I''ve been this busy...! Even when I return to Martino''s mansion here, Claire''s heart jumps when she hasn''t been out of the city in a while, with all of Charlotte''s night club offerings or voicemails. "Sounds like fun." He speaks to Claire with tender eyes. "... it''s been a long time, the city" "Here we are, here. We have company upstairs in the restaurant." (... here!? I invited Claire to dinner. He brought her to the finest place in the city of Aeas. It was a hotel Claire was thinking of staying at for now because of the church''s well-watched and likely dispersed size and crowd. (I was anxious to get to strangers, but I''d be reassured the other way around here) Entering the restaurant upstairs, he naturally escorts Claire to the deepest private room. How smart the trick was, Claire learned nostalgia and relief. "I was walking, and I got one more, okay? When you open a private room door, he says. "Good evening. May I interrupt?" Claire goes on to say hello, too. "Of course...... you brought an amazing beauty, Vik" Inside, there are three young people sitting with their eyes rounded. Feeling just a little older than Claire, they look like knights from the outfit. A knight greets Claire with the biggest and most youthful look. "Nice to meet you. I''m Keith." "Nice to meet you. Sorry to interrupt all of a sudden. Claire Ma...... my name is Lux" Claire, who inadvertently nearly utters her real name, rushes to modify the track. "You''re Mr. Claire. My name is Lewis." A knight with a neutral appearance, with beautiful semi-long lacquered black hair, asks Claire to shake hands. "Regards" "I''m Donnie. You''re welcome." A knight with a nostalgic smile like his youngest child opens his hands and asks for a hug. (... uh...) "What are you doing?" When Claire was confused, Vike slapped Donnie''s back of the head with a flat hand. "It hurts. Weird thing is, Vik is serious." (Good, doesn''t look like a bad bunch of people) Claire was also horrified that his name, Veek, was not a pseudonym. "You can ask for whatever you want" Vike gives Claire the menu. (Burgers with fried chicken, baked potato cheese & meat sauce, rice noodles......! There are plenty of menus I haven''t eaten since I stopped in the city...! The tension was inadvertently raised. I look at Claire with her sparkling eyes as she looks at the menu, and the four of them are smiling couscous laughing. After ordering a paella of seafood, baked potatoes and two glasses of wine for the grace salad in the woods, which Claire barely decided upon, Veek said. "That sounds kind of like a real translation ant, Claire." I don''t know. "I think that''s who saw it. You''re wearing such fine clothes, and you''re walking alone without a squire on you at this late hour, and you''re trying to get rid of that jerk-off carriager. Claire can''t argue. "I just thought, I guess this isn''t the first time you''ve been in this inn that''s the finest in the city. Even if it looks like you''re asking, it''s a gentle voice. I''m sure you''re not questioning Claire''s origins, you''re really worried and telling me. "Right. Sure, I''ve been here a few times." Claire, who was unable to gauge the distance, tried to deflect herself with an ambiguous response as to whether she could talk about the situation. And go on. "But I''m not bringing you. I''m going on a journey by myself." "Alone!? Can you guess?" Vik asks quickly. "Somehow, you''re worried sick and caretaker about Veek.... heh. Father... Yes..." Couscous laughed softly, and the moment he uttered the word, a large tear spilled from Claire''s eyes. "Claire?" Lewis, who watched Claire''s expression carefully, noticed it and shouted Claire''s shoulder like she was in trouble. "... sorry" Vike, who perceived that there were complicated family circumstances in Claire''s background, became silent. "Ah, Vik is no more! Claire, you don''t have to worry about this weather! Are you hungry? What''s the alternative to alcohol? Sangria here is so popular with girls. Talk to Claire as Keith awakes. "True, how cynical to make a pretty girl cry. Don''t reflect, Vik." Donnie is also trying to change the air in pursuit of Veek. "Wait a minute... Vik''s not bad... I''m sorry." Sorry for everyone''s kindness, Claire managed to squeeze out her voice, but I never felt any sign that the tears would stop. (I don''t know why myself) Maybe it''s because it''s been a long time since I''ve had a nostalgic city dish and been spoken out gently. Claire''s tears never stopped when I remembered so much worry that my father used to make me feel at home. (not ladylike) Back to back with the feeling of impatience, I felt that the tears that were overflowing were softening and softening Claire''s heart, which was shrinking and solidifying into a cocoon. 7 7. Destination Claire told the Vikes about herself that evening after a weep at the EAS restaurant. Having lived as a trail daughter of a certain nobleman. That I can''t go back because I''ve been confused with my family due to serious circumstances. That my lack of ability is a problem. After hearing the whole thing, Vik said as he chose the words. "I know that story, too. Human beings are weak and selfish." "Is there really a guess? Calm down a bit, Claire replies, having regained her normal mind. "Yeah. I thought I''d head up to the monastery in the north. It''s a micro force, but it can also harness magic." The land of the north. When I heard that, Keith shrugged to think about it. Donnie also continues by erasing the nostalgia from her expression. "We''re from the North, but I can''t really tell you how safe it sounded last fall." "Anybody, can I get an escort? Lewis also sends his gaze to Claire worried. "My fiance, Claire, apparently went for a convent at the end of the northern AEAS barracks, but she said she had no news." Those words come to mind. I wonder what this was) When Claire was suddenly confused by the words that came to mind, Veek, who had been tapping his desk with his finger for a while with Conn, stopped moving. And I told Claire like I decided to. "Claire, why don''t you come with us? Surprising colors run on Keith and the others. "Vik, that''s just..." "Allegations" Moments later, Veek''s emerald green eyes turned to sharp colors. "No, I''m sorry" Keith pulls back sassy. "Actually, we''re just leaving after our journey. We''re not from the Noston Nation, we''re from the Paft Nation, far south of this EAS post. It''s going to be a long trip from here, but if it''s hard to live in Noston, why don''t you come to Pfeetland?" (The Great Power Pfeeto......! Claire has been wondering since I saw these four. Beautiful work for smart standing behavior. The breadth of horizons, the richness of education. I don''t care what you think, these four are out of the house above the aristocracy. But it was a bizarre story that if we were in the same generation of aristocracy in the Noston country, we wouldn''t know either of each other. It''s all convincing if that means a distant, big country/paft human being. I visited the great country of Puffett two months ago to attend Charlotte''s baptism ceremony. I only went to the Paft country once, and only to the border village, but its prosperity is famous. to vast territories, abundant resources. Culture and civilization are also countries more than a decade ahead of the Noston Nation. Most importantly, my brother, who visited the king''s capital of the Paft country a while ago at the king''s use, said it was so gorgeous that it was incomparable with Tillard, the king''s capital of the Noston country. When you look at the four faces, Keith and Lewis give a bewildered look to Veek, who invites him confidently. I''m excited, Donnie. (With their back shield, I''m sure the journey will be safe... but) (I decided to head to the monastery... well, I haven''t rooted for the monastery) (Exactly going to a distant country that takes nearly a week...... but if you''re not going back to the Martino family, it''s the same thing) (... Most importantly, I want to live in the King''s Capital of the Great Power/Puffy! Claire mentioned a lot of negative ingredients in her mind to dispel the option of accompanying her, but she couldn''t. "I want to go. Please join us." Claire answered, staring straight into Veek''s eyes. "Right." Vik nods like he''s lit up for some reason. "Puffett is not a bad place. Wang Du would be safe, and it would be easy to live. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of your work and where you live if you want." "Vik, that''s just..." Keith pinches his mouth again. "Give up." Lewis embarrassed Keith with a chilled tone. "By the way, it''s midnight, but Claire''s taking a hotel room? "... I forgot! Claire completely forgot that the hotel reception closes at midnight. "Then use my room. Because I sleep in a room of three." Lui smiles and says. (Turns out) "No, may I join you, in Lewie''s room" After Lewis opened his eyes to his surprise, he smiled. "Yes, of course." Lewis is a woman with a neutral appearance. Otherwise, you can''t blame them for acting like gentlemen, touching Claire''s shoulder where Lewis is crying. "This is the first time Claire''s seen Lewis as a female knight since we met." "Yes, yes. I haven''t noticed for about three years." Keith and Donnie are surprised. "Claire, who are you..." Finally, the meeting opened with a whine taken from Vik''s side. 8 8. Stop-off The next morning, Claire and the others were in the custody of EAS. "Good morning, did you sleep well" Vik asks Claire. "Yeah, by far, the best" Answer as Claire looks at Lewis in a meaningful way. "Right. I had fun, too." "Oh, I invited you...! When Lewis replied with a smile as he provoked Vique, Vike gave him a peek at his childish expression. "By the way, let''s give it some protection. Claire, come here." Lewis, who stayed provoked and totally thru Vike, calls Claire. "Please take it easy" Such a lui circled behind Claire, hands about a little below her neck, between her shoulder blades. Moments, a soft shock runs on Claire and lightens her body. I can clearly see my body wrapping around strange colors. "... wow. I''ve never had such a proper magic of doom." Even Claire''s magic can''t take care of the doom, but it''s at the bottom level at best, and disaster on the road won''t escape. But Lewis'' magic was so strong that he didn''t have to get caught up in bandit raids and criminal activity that could happen on the road. Claire was wondering how many knights, but if there was this blessing, four Paft aristocrats would be in another country without any escort. (blue... no, I wonder if you have white magic) Claire stares at Lewis'' face. "I''m glad Claire liked it. Okay, Claire, get on my horse." "Yes, Lewis, thank you from what to what" Claire smiled and took Lewis'' hand. "Hey, you guys.... We''re leaving..." With a stubborn voice of vik, the horses rushed out. DDDDD Claire thought it would take about a week by carriage to reach the King''s Capital of the Paft Country, but when she traveled on horseback it meant she would arrive in about four days. The Clares, who left the EAS post on the first day, were passing through the south post of the Noston state within that day, and on the second day had come as far as the village Fratern on the south end of the Noston state. "Claire, are you tired? "It''s okay, Lewis" Claire and Lewis have been very close over the past two days. I was taught that Lewis'' house is the Count''s house in the Paft Country, and that Vik is a childhood tamer from a small age. That it is a family lineage with strong magic and fringe to the church. I also heard that I don''t really like feminine outfits and that it''s most fun when I''m acting like a man and training knights. "The horses want to give it a rest, and have a little lunch break." "Right." The Vikes, who were asking about Claire and Lewis, stop the horse and say. The four decided to enter the village restaurant. Ahead lies the fort of Fratern, which has become the main city of transportation. There were enough shops and restaurants lined up around here to call it a village. Not wanting to stand out too much within Noston, Claire recommended one of the biggest restaurants of its kind to be disputed by the crowd. Just after lunch, while the store was fairly crowded, Claire and the others finished their meals. (The mushroom stew and the walnut bread were very tasty. If you go to the paft country, working in a restaurant sounds like fun too......! When Claire is dreaming full of moles, "Sorry to keep you waiting, with your coffee after dinner..." The shopkeeper''s hand, who brought the drink, stops in front of Claire. (What, me? Shit, maybe I''ve seen you before) When Claire was in a hurry, before she could finish thinking about it to everyone, "What have you done?" Veek quickly broke in with a full grin. "Oh, I''m sorry.... Could it be that your daughter is from the old Lindell Country? "Former Lindell Country......? Claire is surprised by the unexpected words. At the same time, I''m relieved that I didn''t lose my mind. Witnesses near the southern border, and if anything, a single shot would tear you apart if the destination was a paft country. "Oh. Think that hair color and a clear noticeable nose look just like the royal traits of the Lindell Country. Sorry if I offended you." "When it comes to the country of Lindell, it was a country of beauty! Sure, this lady is a different one. I can''t help but think you''re wrong." A stranger speaks from behind. The State of Lindell is a small country surrounded by the sea by the Quartet, which used to be south of the State of Noston. It was a small country with only a castle town, but it flourished with beautiful nature and cities as a tourist resource. But because it was a small island nation, it is also a tragic country that was exterminated overnight after an enemy raid about 40 years ago. Its survival is very small, and I hear that all royalty have died. "No, you look a lot like the admiring princess I met when I was little. I''m sorry, forget it." The store owner apologized to Claire and she''s gone. The fragrant aroma of black coffee wraps the table. (Smells good...) At that moment, the words on Claire''s head came back to her head. ''... just let my second brother throw away a super important letter from his deceased mother to Claire that he keeps in the safe!! The baptism ceremony can be held in the former Lindell National Territory, not in the Noston Nation. (That... I don''t know... it''s like the name of the Lindell Country came up in this strange dream before...) Where Claire is no longer, Donnie asks. "Has Claire ever been to Lindell Island? "I don''t. Now the Puffett Nation kicked out its enemies, protected the survivors and redeveloped them as tourist destinations, right? I hear it''s a beautiful city, but I''ve never had a chance." Claire answers in a hasty, blurred head. "Then it would be ant to stop by Lindell Island." Keith answers with an excited look. "Right. I feel so happy for Claire, but what do we do, Veek? Say it with a look like Lewis saw something. "... Russai, Lui. Vike says bumps to Lewis, then goes on. "Okay, let''s stop by. It has a sad history, but it is the most beautiful island in our country. Let''s stay at Lindell tonight." So the line decided to head to Lindell Island. 9 9. Identity To Lindell Island, you arrive when you run through a long main road sandwiched by the sea on both sides, which appears when you run for about two hours beyond the fort of Fratern. Because the road is dangerous, it is a strange island that depends on weather and tidal conditions to visit. Fortunately, the weather made it possible for Claire and the others to cross to Lindell Island. (... WHAT THIS...!! Claire lost her word. The colour of the sea is so beautiful that the blue is too deep and scary. The island is filled with flowers, so much so that it is not an exaggeration to say that every island is a flower garden. The view is truly beautiful, dotted with modern buildings on old cobblestones reminiscent of the history of the Lindell Country. Really, it''s a beautiful island. Claire stood down on the island, thrilled. The nation of Noston is also a beautiful country with lots of nature, but Claire had never seen such a spectacular view. (Charlotte...... I would have liked to come with you someday if that hadn''t happened) As Claire is immersed in sentiment, the knights who discovered Claire''s line rush over. "Your Highness, are you on official business today" (Your Highness,...!? At that moment, Claire''s thought circuit stopped. "No, not today. I''m here to show you my friend." Vik turns his back on Claire and answers the knight. No heart or cat back. "I understand. Dear Keith, Lewis and Doni, please take your time.... What about this warrant lady? The knight turned his gaze to the fearful Claire. (Ah) "My name is Claire Marx" Claire, who was dazed, smiled and answered not to be enlightened in her heart. "There''s no point in saying anything else." "Ha." The knight, who responded with a tingly nervousness to Veek''s order, went with a salute. Heavy silence flows between Vike, Claire and Keith. "So I told you to say it quickly before you know it in a weird way" Says Cool as he polishes the sword pattern with a handkerchief that Lewis took out of his pocket. Donnie is whistling in such a way as to leave me alone. "... Your Highness, are you the royal family of the Paft Nation? Sure, I was uncomfortable. For example, to refer to the Paft country as'' my country ''. Claire assumed he was a highly patriotic aristocrat, but felt an unnatural weight. And an occasional sharp look. Claire had only two days to begin her journey with them, but she had felt a clear subordination even in those short moments. (Nevertheless) (No matter how much Lewy protection there is, I can''t believe the royal family travels almost no-guard with just 3 knights!! DDDDD "I''m Vique William Puffistant. The first prince of this country. Well, I thought I had to let you know by the time I arrived in King''s Capital.... Sorry I''m faking it" When I got to my dinner seat, Veek opened his mouth as the bat looked bad. (Besides, what''s the first prince...! Claire felt dizzy. "It''s natural not to reveal your identity outside your own country, I know that. But being accompanied by something like me can also be a scandal for Your Highness. I need you to tell me sooner..." Claire doesn''t have a lot of words ahead of her. Donnie, who heard Claire, says happily. "You should have said it sooner. Vik, I''m glad you didn''t reject the prince in itself." "Sure, that''s right. A decent noble lady is the one who doesn''t want to come as close as possible." Lui rarely rides Doni''s light mouth. Next to it, Keith is dropping. "Claire... sorry..." Repeating his apology with a likely disappearing voice, Keith confessed to Claire that he was herself a tracing son of the Marquis family close to the royal family during his trip to the dinner venue? I did. Serious Keith said he was advising me to go to Veek with Lewis to confess that he was a prince as soon as possible, but he was deeply reflecting on the fact that Veek couldn''t move and had led to this tragedy. "If I''d known sooner... Claire would have chosen the means to go to the convent in the North, not the Puffet" Keith is still saying bumps. This doesn''t look like we can get back on our feet for a while. "Oh my God, Claire can''t do this!? Did Vik reopen or is he half fucked? (Well, I have a lot to say) Claire stared at the four of them and laughed cussedly. "Tomorrow, I''ll be Lewis'' samurai apprentice." "Like." Lewis continues to look colorful. "I don''t care if you''re a pretty little sister." "That''s just not a good idea. A hidden suspicion surfaces on Lewis'' father." Watching Claire sparkle her eyes, Vike hastily stopped. Where the place has closed, says Vik. "By the way, Claire, when you''re done eating, why don''t you take a walk behind Lindell Castle? There''s a place at night where you can see a very beautiful view." "Oh, there." The other three also nodded. 10 10. Saw Aurora After finishing the meal, the five walked behind Lindell Castle with a stomachless walk as well. The pleasant night breeze that strokes your cheeks smells like sweet and refreshing flowers. The moonlight was dazzling at the full moon tonight and the lights were unnecessary. "Claire, we''re ahead." Through the path surrounded by tall trees according to Veek''s voice, Pah opened his sight. "Wow... This is the coast!? Claire raises her voice unexpectedly. Lindell Island was an island made from cliff cliffs, but only that place that Vike led us to was a small coast. The sea level on the beach is so beautiful that you want to think of it as your own, it shows a glowing moon. The glittering surface of the water in the light of the moon was so beautiful that it could not be thought of as something of the world. "This is where the church of the old Lindell Country used to be." Lewis tells me. "The god of the land of Lindell, surrounded by the sea, is the goddess of the sea. This beach is also known as its Holy Springs. There''s a sad history, and the church''s gone, but it''s a place to keep it and heal people''s hearts with beautiful scenery." Claire realizes Veek''s intentions in bringing him here. (for me......) When I look at Veek, I stare at the surface of the sea so that I am not enlightened. "Thank you, Veek" Claire continues. "It struck my heart more than any consolation. You are someone who leans against people''s hearts. I''m sure he''ll be a great mentor." Two, Prince Asberto''s face floats. He is serious, but there is a slight neglect of people''s minds. Sure, we''ve been together since we were little kids, complimenting Claire on her appearance, giving her gifts, and cherishing her as a fianc. But Claire never leaned in on me when she was hurt. On the contrary, in retrospect, you may not have even noticed Claire''s rise. That''s why Claire had the impression on Asberto that she was a little young as a royalty with an English talent education since she was a little girl. That said, compassion for the people is essential as governing the Noston nation in the future. So, in fact, Claire was a little relieved when she felt that Asbert''s interest had begun to turn to Charlotte. Trust from the people can only be gained if there is an interest and a merciful heart besides about Asberto himself. Claire''s marriage is a political marriage itself. I mean, Claire and Asberto''s mind didn''t have to go through each other. If only the Noston nation could govern properly. Claire thinks in touch with the compassion of the Vikes. (The royalty of the Paft Country is great. Even though the neighbors are young, they are caring and thoughtful, and then they have a wide horizon. Hit that... Prince Asberto is obsessed with Charlotte now, but once he''s interested in something else, Charlotte might feel sad) It was only natural for Claire, who had endured her heavy responsibilities as a candidate for queen for many years, to think about her country, which was supposed to have cut off the edge. "Who are you thinking about" When I noticed, Veek''s shoulder was right next to Claire''s face. "No,... actually about the Noston Country. Because we never saw this kind of view in the country." Claire answered, weaving the truth as well. The silence continues as you watch the full moon swing between the waves. Huh, Claire remembered that dream she had in the carriage a few days ago. "Baptism ceremony, not in the Noston Nation, but in the former Lindell Nation." That voice of nostalgia is somehow echoing in Claire''s head. (The christening ceremony is scheduled to take place in the church where the mother was born) (Mother should have been the youngest daughter of the Baron family in Noston Country) (I wonder why the Lindell Nation is coming out) When Claire is conceiving, "Wow! Cold!! What are you doing, Donnie? Keith''s voice echoes on the coast, which should have been quiet. When I saw it, Donnie and Keith were going into the ocean. ... Precisely where Keith was dragged into the ocean by Donnie might be more right. "Whoa, that sounds fun. Mix me up." Veek is followed and runs out. Reaching the wave strike in no time, Veek is watering Keith in conspiracy with Donnie. "... you look like a child." I say to Claire like Lewis did. "Earlier, Lewis called this coast Holy Springs, didn''t he? I wonder if it''s okay to go in there like that." "That''s not a problem." Lewis continues. "Because this is a special healing fountain created by nature. Claire can come in." Actually, Claire had never set foot in the ocean. There were various circumstances that were unique to the Duke''s Lady, such as the lack of hygiene, and the sea was just a view. (As long as you touch the water with your feet.... but it''s night, and it''s cold, and you can''t) As I saw through Claire''s heart like that, Lewis took Claire''s hand. "Let''s go, too" Sarah''s sand touches her feet with her cramped boots off. When I step on it, it sounds like a cum and it feels fresh. Claire stands on a wave beat a little away from the three shaggy men in a water multiplication and waits for the wave. A medium wave comes and touches Claire''s leg. (Wow...) The waves that have grown longer than I thought, bury as far as Claire''s ankle and return to the sea again. What a unique and pleasant feeling it feels to fade away the sand around your feet when pulling waves. At that time. The night sky, which was lit by the full moon, shined brighter and everyone lost their words. The sparkling rainbow light is covering the sky. At first glance, it looked white, but every grain of light was wrapped in a different color, with fantastic sights in the coastal night sky. That sparkling shard is about to come down this coast. "What is this?" Vik shouts his surprise. "Is that Aurora...? Though the warm island of Lindell should not be an area where Aurora can be seen." Keith doesn''t seem to believe the sight in front of him either. "Could this be..." I do my hand on my jaw like Lewis thinks. Claire was confused. (I saw this sight somewhere...) (Yes, I saw it at Charlotte''s christening ceremony. But then the fountain sparkled white) (This is... the whole sky is glowing... like the Aurora I used to see in the North Territories) The moment I thought that, in Claire''s head, that voice sounded. "Baptism ceremony, not in the Noston Nation, but in the former Lindell Nation." (... what do you mean? Suddenly my body gets heavy. I wish I hadn''t stood, but I didn''t listen to my body, and I could see it crumbling off my knees. "Claire!! Claire was in a distant state of consciousness, and I thought I heard Vik. 11 11. Again Claire was distant in consciousness, but suddenly brightened in front of her the moment she thought she would fall. I thought Aurora, who was covering the sky, had come down, but apparently things were different. This light is a fluorescent light. "Was that, Minami, consciousness flying now? says Riko. When the eyes get used to brightness, Mimi understands. ... This is my room I''m used to seeing. "Yeah, I was confused" I answer reflexively, but I''m not at all uncomfortable with this voice, which is not Claire''s voice either. Today, it was not the beginning of the report. On the day the fanbook of my favorite maiden game, "Become ? ETERNAL LOVE," is released, I have just returned from purchasing the real thing with original booking privileges at the Hondo bookstore. Kachi. In the kitchen, the water sounds boiling. (Yes, there was a flavored tea I had prepared because I thought Liko was going to be happy) When I thought so, my body moved naturally. But what is it? (This, it feels like I''m not myself anymore...) When I make tea and go back to the table, Lizi pinches the caramel nuts and dried fruit she bought herself. (It was like Janduya before this......) The more I get my head on, the more my memories come back. And when I saw the fanbook spread out on the table, Claire was stunned. Says Riko, who noticed Minami''s expression. "Your fiance Claire''s page, it''s amazing how many! Well, the heroine in this game is as guessy as the title suggests, but my fiance Claire is a healing flower among them. I mean, she''s too high spec a perfect lady, so she''s more popular than heroines and offensive characters! "Heh..." I get a dry reply. "Uh, not unresponsive!? Minami cared about her fiance Claire! Dear Asbert, what happens to Claire when she attacks the route? Dear Asberto, I''m sorry to hear that on the route, but on the knight route and the brother route, you reigned as the Virgin who treats the offending subjects as children with that ability to spell too high. Riko''s rap never stops. "That''s right... wow" But Claire also knows that''s for sure. The scenes of scolding Asberto and sending advice to the knights made me think back with colorful footage on the monitor. "Hmm? Minami? Words, not like usual? This world is a lot more real for a dream. The fanbook in my hand is a lot tighter and weightier, and even has sweet notes of apples and apricots from freshly brewed flavored tea. What was more realistic than anything was that everything that I was wrapping around me now would snuggle uncomfortably. I remember when I bought this tea, and I even think of the face of my friend/Liko''s parents in front of me. I should be sure I was standing on the coast barefoot until just now, but Minami''s feet were puffy with mockingbird wearing pressurized socks. And I''m considered not Claire.... here. (I wonder which is the dream) Liko continues while Minami is confused. "To celebrate the fanbook launch, you can download additional scenarios exclusively for buyers! I was looking forward to being advertised on SNS that the hidden characters to be attacked would be put in -! It looks like they can''t get into the route unless it''s from the True End, a state of compatibility with everyone, not the Happy End... we''re all up tonight! Ask Liko, who''s getting hot. "Hey, did" Grow ? ETERNAL LOVE "come out as Lindell Island? "Lindell Island......? It''s me playing this game pretty hard, Lindell Island? shouldn''t come out. Similar words only remind me that my fiance Claire''s mother was born in the former Lindell Country." (Claire''s mother is from Lindell Country...... what do you mean? "Yeah, hey." There''s some kind of heartbreak, turning the fanbook page at hand. (... what is this...! There, on one side of the opening two pages, the view of Lindell Island, which I had just seen during the day, was spread out in colour illustrations. The beautiful blue sea, the small but majestic atmosphere of the castle and the colorful and lovely flowers are all intact. At the top right corner of the page you will find "True End''s Sequel Special Story! Who is the prince whose heroine has reunited on a beautiful island ''. Faster heartbeat. I want to turn the next page, but I also don''t want to know the answer. (In the first place, what was it like to be a True End) Minami digs up memories of playing. Graduation party at the Royal College of Aristocrats. Heroin watches Asberto and Claire enter with admiration, and the offensive crowds flourish around. Congratulations to all of you on your friendship, the diagram of. The graduation party was unusual and also a formal engagement unveiling party for Asberto and Claire. The royals of the surrounding countries were also invited as guests to the evening club that would be held later, and I felt it was an unproductive ending where heroines would squeeze around while building a harem to be attacked while a huge party was held. (That... is definitely in there...) In the background in my memory, I can''t say enough about him as a young man or a boy, with an emerald green eye catching his eyes on his blonde hair. (Veek!) Says Riko, who was wondering if Minami was hesitant to open the next page. "I''m worried about the new attack target prince! And I turned the page with momentum. "Ah..." It was Veek, as expected, painted on an open page with his mind unprepared. "Ah. He was a little at the True End Mob, wasn''t he?!? I just thought it would be a little better! Good for you tough Asberto, but nice cute boy system too!! Lizi peeks in high tension. (The only thing that looks like a boy is his appearance and voice. The contents are even nicer...... is that it? Claire in her heart hammers at Lizi''s words. Minami''s head continued to be in havoc. Second, reach for the caramel nuts on the plate. When transported to the mouth, the crunchy touch and sweet caramel flavor made the mouth peel. (Yeah, it''s not a dream) Next, I''ll twice-crush your cheeks. Be weak first. And be strong the second time. (Ouch) (That''s right) Incredible feelings mingle with the feeling that it was natural, but my consciousness as an impersonator was stronger. "Liko... Was this game a VR or something? I know the answer, but I can''t help but ask. "What do you want to dream about! But don''t worry about it. I''d love to attack this game with a VR! I can''t believe I can see the target of the attack in real life doup......!! Riko seemed to have totally traveled to My World. Minami is a college student who lives alone and has all his favorite treats, games, drinks and even his favorite blankets and pieces in this room. Indeed, it is this modern city of Tokyo that lives there. Nonetheless, Minami clearly remembers interacting with the characters in the game. Donnie''s smile, Keith''s dimpled face. Lewis'' warm hands, who witnessed the magic of protection, the exhilaration when Veek''s shoulder was right next to his gaze. (i.e.) (I mean, I''m entering the world of this game? The moment he reached that answer, which was hard to believe himself, Minami was attacked again by a steep sleeper. "Glass... Son... Me..." Before I could tell everyone, Minami fell this time. 12 12. Independence Looks like he''s wrapped up in comfortable shark bedding. That''s a lot different than the bed in Minami''s room, I think, Claire. When I open my eyes, I see a blurry landscape. Gradually, when the view became clear, it was found that apparently this was a hotel on Lindell Island. "How are you feeling? Lewis appears in Claire''s sight lying on the bed. "Yeah, I''m fine. But I..." Lewis tells Claire she can''t grasp the situation. "Earlier, Claire suddenly lost her mind on the coast. So, I brought Vik and the others to the hotel. I was asleep for about an hour." "Oh no... sorry for the inconvenience" Claire is surprised and apologizes. "Never mind." Lewis continues naturally. "Like baptism, it''s common for a body to lose its mind after receiving great power from God and the Spirit without withstanding that power. "Baptism...? I can''t hide my confusion that Claire doesn''t remember me at all. "Remember when before Claire fell, the lights came down like Aurora on the coast? "Yeah, somehow, though." "Perhaps that was due to baptism. I don''t know the color of magic, but I feel like something even stronger than white or silver" Lewis continues. "You told me that coast was where the church in Lindell Country was originally, right? Even if the church is gone, that beach will remain the Holy Springs all the time. Theoretically, you can be baptized.... if my mother had a nobleman born in Lindell." ... and Claire''s chest jumped. "All I remember is that my fiance Claire''s mother was born in the old Lindell Country." The words Liko said in her dreams reflate. I understood that I lived in the game world, and that I was baptized as Lizi said I heard in my first dream, Claire, but it was still going to take me a while to accept. "I''m 15 years old and I''ve been given a pale pink magic... I can''t believe I baptized you" "You were baptized in the King''s Capital of the Noston Nation, right? Normally, a mother is only given very weak magic, even if she is baptized in a place where she has no ties. Yet I guess being given a pale pink meant that the spiritual protection was so strong." Lewis hands me honey for warm tea. When Claire received the cup, she shook her head in the wind that it was incredible. "Well, have a cup of tea and take your time. I was worried about Vik''s dying face, so I''ll call you back in a little bit." "Thank you so much, Lewis" As Claire thanked her, Lewis smiled. DDDDD A line that left Lindell Island early the next morning arrived at noon three days later at the King''s Capital Ultz in the Paft Country. On the road, since entering the Paft country, Vik had been hiding his face with stalls all along. Donnie, with a particularly wide face, was sometimes heard from the women in the lodgings and restaurants she stopped by, but she was able to get here without encountering any major problems. Speaking of Claire, I stood down in the city of Ultz and dreamed of it. "Wow...... It''s not comparable to Tillard." Exclamation leaks. There are many commercial establishments and beautiful parks in between, lined with stone skyscrapers that are seldom seen outside the castle in the Noston Country. Trees were planted on such a wide road that the carriages could afford so many different cars that they even built streams for viewing purposes. And most surprisingly, all of that was calculated to design and placement, a beauty that was in harmony with the ease of people''s lives. "What do you say, the castle town of Ultz?" Vik proudly asks Claire. "Yeah, I really liked it. Really nice!" Claire answered with her eyes shining. "You should come back later. The castle is about 20 minutes away from the city." Veek continues. "Let''s go." "Can you wait?" Claire told me. Lewis stops trying to run the horse. Claire stepped down from the horse with the help of Lewis. And say. "So far, thank you for coming with us." Deeply bowing his head to Claire, Vike floats the colour of perplexity. "What do you mean? On the road, I would have told you many times. Until you get used to it, protect it in a castle... if you don''t like just protecting it, how about a magician in the royal palace? "Thank you so much for your help with your life, Your Highness, but it can lead to scandals and unexpected friction of the Puffett royal family." Claire continues with Rin. "I... may be on my own, but I consider you all very dear friends. It was the first time we had ever been able to treat each other as one person, not caring about each other''s position. and call your highness and your dear friend, Vik." "... puppy" Keith, who was listening with a strange face, erupted. Stares at Keith with a look that reminds him of his complex mood. "Claire, this is how ladies are, isn''t it?" Donnie shoots Claire in cover with her usual youngest tone. "Why don''t you give it up now, Vik? It''s impeccable to surround a bird free from a cramped cage again." Lui is frightened. "... are you sure you''re okay" Ask Vik to push in case. "Yeah, maybe. Because I''ll stay in a decent hotel for a few days and look for a job. I''m so excited about my new life! but please help me when I''m really in trouble" Claire answered with tea glare as she cared for Vik''s pride. "Okay.... Then I''ll give you this instead of a pass for now. With this, you can take care of me." Veek took off the pocket watch he was wearing and gave it to Claire. "Uh... Is there anything lighter?" Surprised Claire tells Vik. "My piercing is fine." To the answer of the invincible Vike, Claire "Yes, no! I''ll do it this way." That''s what I had to answer. 13 13. Special Jobs After breaking up with the Veeks, Claire stepped into the city of Ultz. The counted and beautiful streets of the show windows are lined with trendy dresses and jewellery. In a cafe with pleasant wide terrace seats, Claire and her generation of girls chatted with one hand the cafe latte. (... how lovely! Claire''s heart was full of hope. Quickly, take that foot to the occupational agency. The currencies of the Noston and Paft countries are the same, so if you''re curious about it, you can afford to live elegantly in a hotel for a while and enjoy shopping and dining. But Claire didn''t come to visit this country. We have to lay the groundwork to live. When I arrived at the occupational agency, today''s job had been affixed to one side of the wall. I have a lot of work to do, from helping farmers harvest to selling boutiques. (So much work! Unlike the Noston Country, the economy is in good shape) When I was surprised at the number of jobs, I was called out. "Hello, are you looking for a job? Turning around, a shortcut woman stood, about a few years older than Claire. "Yeah. Nice to meet you. My name is Claire Marx." Claire carefully cartesies. The woman, who stopped looking at Claire for a moment, smiles and offers her hand, she says. "I''m Sun. I work as a coordinator at this agency. I''ve got a lot of work to do besides the jobs on this board." "Nice to meet you, Sun. I have a lot of work to do, but I don''t know which one to do. It would be helpful if you could talk to me." Claire said, gently holding Sun''s hand back. "Sure. Then I''ll show you to this booth." Sun leads Claire to an individual consultation space in the back and gives her something like a resume. "Please write your background on this form. I''ll make some tea in the meantime." Sun left the booth laughing nicely. This vocational agency is crowded with other job-seekers. From what I''ve seen, there are only four individual booths. Despite all this buzz, all but this room, where Claire was strangely guided, was vacant. Claire drops her gaze on the resume at hand. (His name is... Claire Marx.) (What should I do with my education? I can''t write about my attendance at the Royal College of Aristocracy in the Noston Country, but I also find it hard to assume that I''m not getting a decent education) When Claire was confused, Sun came back with the tea. What''s on the silver tray is a simple tea set, but a cup that you can see is thin and expensive at a glance. I''m familiar with Claire''s cutlery, but I was a little wondering why this tea set is used in cluttered job agencies. Claire receives a cup from Sun and, as usual, a sip of tea. For some reason, Sun takes a closer look at that series of tricks with momentum that is likely to open a hole. "Very tasty, thank you" "Thanks for that.... Is that it? Claire, don''t you have a higher education? It doesn''t look that way." While Claire was thanking her, Sun seemed to be starting to glance at her resume. "Uh, actually, I went to the Royal College of Aristocracy in the Noston Nation." Sun snorts with the look of it. "My origins are the nobility of the Noston Nation. However, the house collapsed...... the college dropped out and the family was separated. Now, for safety reasons, we name our mother''s surname." It''s almost a lie, but it''s true for once that you came from and dropped out. Claire, who doesn''t lie much, answers all the time. However, Sun, who was surprised to see the shards fit perfectly, didn''t realize that at all. "That''s what happened. I would love to introduce you to a job. Will you wait a minute? Pat''s expression brightened Sun ran patty and left the booth, running back again. "This is the job I''d like to introduce Claire to." The paper that Sun offered was slightly different from the one it was sticking to. It was a thin blue piece of paper, with Maru''s secret letters on it. The paper reads: ''Recruitment of the Lehne Family tutors''. "Is it a tutor...? Claire asks Sun. "Good! You can read it." Sun answers tense. "This paper is written in letters that only people from aristocracy with magic can see. The Lene family says that if you can see this letter, that''s fine, but I still can''t find the right person.... and Claire is perfect for everything she does, tricks, and even conversations. I can confidently recommend it to the Lene family! Claire answers reluctantly, overwhelmed by the heat of Sun. "Um... I couldn''t do it at home, and I didn''t have enough power to make this request." Claire, who was treated like a fallout until this time, can''t believe what Sun said. "It''s okay. I hear the head of the Lehne family is a kind person, and the person who tutors is her only daughter, a 13-year-old daughter. You said tutor like my sister as a talker instead of teaching her to study, so it''s absolutely fine." Sun offers more blue paper to Claire, wearing special colored glasses, he says. "This job is a place to live. I can give you a room, and most importantly, work is only 4 hours a week from 16: 00 to 20: 00! Holidays are completely closed and side jobs are acceptable. And this paycheck! Claire was not very interested when it came to high remuneration, but the fact that security could be rented intermittently to a well-secured aristocratic mansion, as well as relatively free working conditions, was a great attraction. Part of the curiosity about what kind of lady to look after, but the reward being offered is a fair amount for the aristocrats to hire a resident tutor. Perhaps that means you''re not a wagamama lady who''s throwing out tutors one after another. (Sure, that''s a good deal...! Claire made up her mind. "If it''s all right with me, thank you" When Claire lowered her head, "Good! They want me to introduce you as soon as they find the right lady. Let''s go say hello to the Lanes." Sun smiled nicely. 14 14. House of Lehne The Lehne family mansion stood east of the city''s main street in Ultz, in an area of beautiful nature. A garden with white brick walls and colorful roses makes the landlord feel good about his hobby. I had heard of Sun as an emerging baroness, but Claire was fond of the mansion''s setting incorporating the culture of a good old Pfeite nation while incorporating the essence of fashion. Claire, who came to the Lene family with Sun, had been guided to the reception room. Sitting shallow on a soft couch, Claire thinks. (I hope you''re okay...... sorry to Sun if you come here and it still means no) The fingertips were cold and the sense of inferiority at the time of being treated like a fall peeked into my face. "It''s okay, Claire. It would be easy for you to win. I''ve brokered a number of tutors, and I''m pretty sure that''s what I''m saying." Sun, who noticed how Claire was doing, laughs nicely and says: "Thank you, Sun..." Claire fixed her smile. Gacha. There, the door opened and the couple with a soft smile came in. (There you are...! "Hey, Sun. I''m listening. Is this Miss Claire? "Well, what a pretty little lady." Greetings were there too, and the Lehnes'' masters began to talk about the matter quickly. Two loud, pleasant images. "Yeah. That''s right. We met earlier at the referral office and took them right before they were taken by other aristocratic tutors" Sun answers with a lot of tea. "I''ll see you first. My name is Claire Marx." Claire gave a polite greeting to the couple in turn, taking great care not to be enlightened by the tension. Says the head of the Lehne family, who watched Claire''s tricks with a narrow eye. "Yeah, nice. My name is John Lehne. This is my wife Marie." "Nice to meet you, Claire. I''m glad my daughter''s tutor is so nice." Mrs. Marie also sees Claire as Nico. (This is...) Sun glances at Claire in the wind, you see. Apparently, you passed the couple''s interview. "We are, as you can see, a gold maker. Ha ha. My father was a generation nobleman, but he built too many mountains in business about 15 years ago. Even with the money, I don''t know how to use it, so I donated it to a dependent country or church for now. Then I got the title. Ha-ha-ha." "That''s right. My God, I was originally a town girl. Suddenly they said something about the social world, but I don''t know why." The two of them talk amusedly and thoroughly. Now, what the two of them have taught Claire would be the reputation of this Lehne family in the social world. Hating emerging aristocrats seems the same in every country. (I''m sure you''re so favorable because of that that tutors don''t settle in) Claire became more and more fond of the gentlemen who taught us ahead of time that it would be a negative aspect of employment and the couple who also tried to laugh brightly off dark topics. "My daughter Isabella is 13 years old, but the tutor has been absent for a while. I''d really appreciate it if a lady like you could come." After completing the whole welcome, Claire is told by our Lord, who suddenly gave her a pulled look. Claire replied with a full smile. "If I can help you, I''d love to" DDDDD Claire, who was recently hired as a tutor, was soon to be allowed to borrow from the Lehne family from that day on. Claire, who opened the door to the room that was guided by the Lady, was surprised. (Is this the servant''s room?!? It''s a studio type build, but it''s huge anyway. The large room is equipped with a fukafuka sofa reception set, a bed with a canopy and a simple shower room. Besides, the sun is very good even though it''s on the ground floor. When I went to the window, it was built so that I could go straight out of the terrace into a garden with roses blooming. The terrace is equipped with a table set so that you can enjoy tee time while enjoying the view of the garden. "Ma''am, it''s a very nice room... you know... this room...? Mrs. Marie replies happily when Claire is confused about the size and interior that she finds to be obviously a room for guests, not a room for servants. "Would you have liked it? It''s actually a guest room, though. If you''re from a house like the Royal College of Aristocracy in Noston, I can''t show you much simplicity. The truth is, you''re much more noble than us." "No, no... Will you be in the same room as the others?" "Oh, my God, even a servant would give you about half the size." The lady winks at the charming and continues. "I want Dr. Claire to teach Isabella how to stand and think as a lady. I was wondering if you could use this room just to make sure you remember what it''s like to be a nobleman." Claire just had to accept when she was even mentioned about her duties as a tutor. "I understand. We will do everything we can to meet your expectations." (Instead of fattening your personal belly, it''s the Lehne family creed that restores it to servants and those around you. How rich! It must be too dazzling from a social circle of looks and pride) Claire gave the biggest compliment in her heart as she bowed. Isabella, Claire''s godson, apparently is currently out to rest in the villa. It meant that she would be home in a week, so Claire was to be allowed to stay free until then. (Thought I''d let you do some other mansion work, but Mr. and Mrs. Lehne totally turned me down...) "In the meantime, I think I''ll write to Vik and the others to let them know that I''ve got a place to stay. It was decided in such a short period of time!... I''m sure everyone will be surprised." Claire thus wrote to Vik of the Royal Palace. 15 15. Close meetings After 9: 00 p.m. two days later. Claire, who had also begun to get used to life at the Lehne family, was relaxing in the room with her honey and lemon-filled milk tea in one hand after finishing dinner with her servants. (It was such a beautiful day that I could clean and dry my dirty boots! Claire, who has so far left everything around her to the samurai, is alone in improving her chore skills. Con. (I think I heard something) Claire looks up and checks her surroundings, but nothing has changed. After tilting his neck, he turned his eyes back to the book he was holding. Concon. Now I looked up quickly. (I wonder what it is!? There is a sound coming from the window of the terrace...... I don''t know what to do... I don''t know if I can call people...) When Claire approached the terrace she feared and pulled the curtain... "Long time no see." It was Veek there. How did you get from here... " "Could I have come through the front door? Vike smiled like a prank. "Aren''t the Keiths with you today? "I''m watching the exterior wall." Claire wanted to know how she got here, but it was clear that she hadn''t come through the regular route from Veek''s words. "Anyway, go inside" "Can I come in? Vik is kind of twitching. Apparently, he cares about visiting a woman''s room at night, but not now. "It''s more a matter of finding out that the First Prince came to the room over the wall than that." Claire said so piquely and pulled Vik into the room. "You''ve found a much better job with the Lane tutors." "Yeah. I''m relieved you decided to take care of someone so wonderful." Claire made tea for Vique. "My husband says he doesn''t have a very good reputation in the social world, but he''s a hearty, respectable person." "I''ve spoken to Sir Lehne a few times, but you have a good sense of commonness. I have a lot of compelling and highly valued voices." "Yeah, right." Claire hammers. "So, how come at this hour? "My boots were still dry outside." Claire cleans out her boots as she blushes. There are plenty of mysteries in this visit to Veek, but the question of how we were able to find this room in a pinpoint in a large mansion was resolved. Tons of tongues. Vik is tapping his knees with his fingers. What Claire found out on the journey of the few days spent together was that when Vik was doing this trick, he was lost in some decision. "Is everyone doing well? Claire talks subtly. "Oh. Keith is as serious as ever, and Lewis is cool. Donnie gathers women every night for a party." "Phew." The sight of the three seems to come to mind, and Claire laughs at it. "How''s Claire? Ask Claire as Veek rocks the cup of tea. Claire thought it was fantastic, with the beautiful eyes of emerald green lit by the lights. "As you can see, it''s a comfortable life. This Isabella lady doesn''t seem to be coming back for a few days yet, so let me relax." "Right.... Has anything changed after being baptized on Lindell Island? "Nothing in particular has changed...... I rarely use magic if I don''t work in the country or in the church." Claire can''t grasp the intent of Veek''s question, and some kind of conversation ensues. After a few minutes of public talk, Veek said as he decided to. "Don''t you think Claire wants to go to school again? Claire is surprised at the unexpected inquiry. "... to school? "Oh. Just as there is a Royal College of Aristocracy in the country of Noston, there is also a Royal School in this country. Like Claire, the country, no. I think the bearer of magic that can move the world needs to know how to use it. and how to control it." Moments later, Claire realized that Vik came not as a friend, but as the first prince of the Pfeite Nation. "Okay, I''ll go to school" "To?" In response to Claire''s over-answered response, Vik responds with a missed response. "If that''s what you said, I''ll go to school. It''s necessary, and I feel safer about it." Vik''s opinion is supremely natural as the ruling side of the country. As herself living in a paft country, Claire stretched out her spine and replied properly. "Uh... okay? No, I''m not saying I can''t, am I? I thought the school had bad memories and I..." I should have received an answer in keeping with my hopes, but Vik is somewhat of a jerk. "You''re not supposed to say no, are you? Of course, since I got permission from the owner of the Lehne family. Then... I wish you would use it without such an unscrupulous visit." Claire laughs couscous. "Oh, I also wanted to see your face...... not, no, wasn''t Claire talking in the city of EAS? Said he felt sad at the Nobility Academy in Noston Country. The only place to teach witchcraft is the Royal School in this country. It hasn''t been long, but I''m wondering if I can get you to a place that reminds you of bad memories." Always confident Veek explains it hard with his head on. Claire was feeling kind of tickled at the trick. "Tell me there''s no misunderstanding, but we''re the only ones who know about Claire''s magic. Keith and the others have naturally stopped talking. I promise I won''t think of you as a pawn in the Paft country.... I just feel like this is the best time to go through." "Timing?" Claire listens back. "Oh. I''m starting next week for my final year at Royal School. I thought it would be easier for Claire to get through while I have friends in the academy. If Claire''s going to come through, we''re going to have a special one-year program." "Wait" "What?" "Vik was the same age as me! Thus, Claire was to attend the Royal School of the Paft Nation for a limited period of one year. 16 16. Royal School Claire, who received formal permission from the Lehne family principals to attend the Royal School, was to attend the school as soon as possible from the next week''s new semester. With vast territories and royal schools dedicated to nobility everywhere, there are no dormitories in schools in the Great Powers and Puffet. Without boarding houses, the students were classic in attending the Royal School as far as they could go. Of course, there are few students who rent mansions to the city of Ultz to attend, as the royal school in Ultz, Wang capital, brings together the children of many leading aristocrats. On her first day at school, Claire woke up at 6 a.m. After taking a shower and getting in touch, I confirm my plans after I get home, having a brief breakfast at Cranberry''s Bread and Cafe Ole. (The tutoring of Miss Isabella will begin today. I like this program the first day) When I finished my dominance and stood in front of the mirror, Claire was there in a simple blue uniform from the Royal School. In the Noston country, clothing was free, but Puffett was paid for uniforms. With this system, mounting each other is likely to be avoided, Claire favored. Her hair, which had been left uncut the night she left her hometown, went to the hair salon during the past few days to fix it. Claire''s hair was not uncomfortable even as it was because it was originally straightforward, but Claire is well aware that a little something can be a source of trouble in the relationship between noble children. I made it a little familiar with the Royal School environment. (I''m supposed to be an intro to Veek, so I can''t bother you) Claire left the room after carefully checking her outfit in front of the mirror. "Morning, Claire." Baron Lane speaks to Claire as she tries to leave the front door. A week after they started taking care of the Lene family mansion, the Lenes had become familiar with Claire and called her ''Claire''. She seemed to be getting cute like her real daughter, and Claire was so happy with that. "Good morning, sir. Thank you so much for allowing me to go to Royal School. I''m going to go now." "Go away. Be careful. It''s usually nice to slow down, but can you just come home early today? My daughter Isabella is coming home from her place of stay." "Of course, sir. Okay, I''m going." (A lot from today, we have to work hard! At the beginning of his new life in the Paft Country, Claire stepped forward with Shan and his spine stretched. The Royal School is about a 20-minute carriage ride from the Lehne Mansion. Claire, who had him taken down from the carriage in front of the school gate, was surprised by its standing. It''s a modern building with a modern vibe. Although there were no gorgeous decorations, the large grounds were lined with lots of high-rise architecture. When Claire stepped inside the school admiring its size, there was a crowd in the garden on campus. (I wonder what...? When Claire looked at how things were going, it was Veek who was at the center of it. He brings a few sides and surrounds the area further by the ladies. The ladies have the letters and presents in their hands. Rather than snuggling up on the First Prince, it would be the sons of Vik''s personal fans. (... like someone else) Claire remembered about Asberto, and she laughed cussedly. Until a few months ago, it was like a dream to be in that surrounding myself. And at the same time, I felt happy again that I didn''t have to behave like that in this royal school. (Let''s not speak up) I was happy to find Veek as soon as I went to school, but Claire''s role here is not on the other side. Considering that I was exceptionally admitted to the Royal School even though I am not a noble lady in the Paft Country, it is obvious that it would be troublesome if the students around me found out that I had a face-to-face with Vique. Claire left the scene gently. DDDDD My first class at the Royal School was a test for class division. In Royal Schools, where many students go to school while studying the management of the territory under the family''s auspices, there are also many cases of transfer this year to match the land of training with Royal Schools in Ultz, Royal Schools in the East last year and Royal Schools in the West last year. For that reason, I also asked Vik that it was normal to start with a test at first. Claire was supposed to have a special program when it comes to top witchcraft and applied arts, but her main business is tutoring at the Lene family. To help out there, they also made classes that they would take with other students to learn about their nobility in the Pfeet Country. (Test. I managed to solve it, but I wonder how much you guys are able to do) It was not enough as a successor to the Martino family, Claire, who was often slapped in the pussy, but Claire''s grades were never bad without her colored glasses. On that evidence, I always scored enough to be in the top 10%. ... but it is unclear if we were able to cope with the test at the new Royal School. "Hello, you''re the first person to see me, right? My name is Lydia Carrar." He talks to me and looks up. There she was, a young lady with cute eyes in her chestnut-haired curly hair. "I''m Claire Marx. Nice to meet you." Claire smiles back at Nico. "May I sit next to you? "Yeah, sure. It''s a pleasure to be with you." Claire replies as she flows. Actually, Claire had noticed her earlier. She belongs only to one person in the lecture room, divided into factions, and not to any maid or son''s surroundings. I was under the impression that it was not isolated or establishing its own status. This sense of balance is a big deal at an aristocratic school of weak and strong eating. "When I went to school after vacation, I was surprised I needed someone too beautiful. To the Royal School in Ultz, maybe starting this year? "No, no... Yes, I''ve been here since this year. Until last year, I was in the north." Claire, she''s not lying at all. "Oh really? Then I''ll tell Master Claire about this school. If you have any problems, talk to me about anything." "Thank you, Master Lydia" Claire was horrified by Lydia''s angelic smile. 17 17. Wave Lunchtime At the end of the second comma lecture, it was lunchtime. Claire, who decided to have lunch with Lydia, heads to the cafeteria. "They''re going to post the results of the class division test in the afternoon, so you better get back early" Lydia says in a unique, laid back tone. When Claire nodded and tried to answer, she heard a tall voice. "What the hell is this?!? Whose instructions did you do this to!! When I look in the direction of my voice, a pretty lady is scolding my friends with tight words that don''t suit their poor appearance. Claire looked familiar in this landscape. In schools attended by noble children, the class of parents and the relationship between parents tend to be reflected as such in their position at school. Perhaps her father, who is yelling out of those foursome, is the most high-ranking family member. Typically, it is implicitly decided that such trouble will be embarrassed by a leading aristocratic lady. But when I looked around and saw that no one was going to stop me, it was easy for Claire to imagine that the young lady''s father was quite capable. "It''s Nicolas. Although the Royal School is in its second year, she is the king''s niece and the daughter at the end of the Duke''s house. No one in the general audience can stop you." Lydia whispered. At the Royal College of Aristocracy in the State of Noston, Claire, a courtier of the Duke of Martino and recognized fiance of the First Prince, has repeatedly taken such a place. But that''s not how I''m going here. Perhaps I felt sorry for the young lady who was attacked with so many small mistakes that she still looked like a crying blue-white. On Miss Nicola''s too sword screen, the hallway, which was deliberately busy with students heading to the cafeteria, quieted back to Sin...... "I told you to arrange lunch today, keep it right! What do you mean cafeteria because you can''t have lunch in the garden!! "... eh" Claire had an unexpected voice. Nicolas, hearing his voice, turns around. His face is bright red, and he''s still angry about to explode. "I just said, who is it!! Get your name out now!! (The reason is so crappy, I accidentally got a voice) Claire reflected heartily on her untimely demise. (I can''t help it if this happens) And breathe heavily and say. "It''s me, Master Nicolas. My name is Claire Marx. I was so angry that I was worried that your young lady might have struck a neighboring country with attack magic. But so far, it doesn''t seem like it''s going to be a war, and there''s a howling word." Claire smiled at the finest with the glamour and beauty of the Noston Nation. Students watching far away begin to bother with the imbalance between Claire''s beauty and the thorny language. "Are you..." The moment even Nicolas, who had a bright red face, was taken aback, "What happened?" From the top of my head, I heard a voice I could hear. (... vik) It was Veek who appeared softly from behind Claire. Claire, who had decided to separate public from private, bowed politely toward Vique. Lydia also follows Claire to a beautiful rendezvous. "Brother Veek! I was going to invite you to lunch today." Nicola speaks to Vik in a tall voice. "Just in preparation for lunch, can we have such a crowd" Vik returns cold. "It''s not, brother. That woman..." "I don''t want to hear any excuses. And this Claire is a dear friend of mine. I won''t tolerate insults." The stirring in the hallway gets even bigger. Most importantly, Claire was the one who insulted me from the content of the conversation, but now that wasn''t an issue. (Oh, my God, Veek) Claire went bad in her heart. "... ah" Whether Claire''s feelings were conveyed, or whether she understood the situation, I feel like Vik is gone, too. "Let''s go." "Ha." With an eye-opener that also seemed like an apology to Claire, Vike went straight when he spoke to the neighbors. Claire wanted to hide that she had been admitted to the Royal School at the behest of the First Prince of the Paft Country in order to lead a peaceful school life, but before even having lunchtime for her first day at school, it became known that "His Highness''s dear friend". (But I''m sorry about that...) As Claire reflected on her unminded words and actions, she was just about to fit the purple light that Lydia floated in her palm into her body. "Oh? What the hell did Master Lydia..." "I''m good at magic. If Nicolas seemed to pack up about Claire, I thought I''d just seal that pretty mouth during lunchtime." Lydia replied nico. (Dear Lydia... I see why you are able to establish your status by yourself) With surprise, Claire was purely moved by Lydia''s strong heart and ability to use witchcraft. 18 18. Approaching It''s been about a month since Claire came to Papeet country. There was pressure in the Noston Nation to play the role of Duke''s Lady perfectly, but Claire was free at the Royal School in Puffett Country. Nicolas caught my eye early in school. Yet other students distanced me from "His Highness''s friend" Claire, but I am blessed with a friend named Marquis Lydia who doesn''t move into anything, and I am able to live a pleasant school life. He successfully passed the same Class A as Lydia and Vique in the class division tests, taking classes in the morning and personal lessons in sorcery in the afternoon, and Claire''s academic and witchcraft arms were dizzying and improving. Miss Isabella of the Lehne family, where Claire tutors, is an honest, stretched-out girl who looks like she''s 13. Every time I looked at Claire with sparkling eyes and saw her admiring me as'' Claire Sister ''instead of a teacher except for study time, Claire seemed happy to have a sister again. (... it''s going to be more and more fun) The night before the holidays, Claire was writing a diary in the Lehne family''s private room, thinking back about the past month. "... so" Claire looks back from her desk set in the corner of the room. "I wonder why the prince is here again, Vik" "That''s good. He said he was here to see your face." Standing on the inside of the curtain, Veek, with his arms around him, laughs bitterly as if he enjoys Claire''s reaction. In the past month, the two of them had become mostly close. However, even the Royal School faces each other every day, but we don''t have more conversations than greetings based on our first day of reflection. Originally, because Vik is not the kind of person you can talk to if you don''t go through the proximity. The two at the Royal School were at a distance under Claire''s judgment that the first day''s lapse should be weathered and forgotten if Vike didn''t even come to speak to Claire. Then why did you get close, because this is how Vik visits Claire''s room, as he does every day. "If so, please come through the front entrance" "Are you sure? Then it''s really coming." "... make another joke! That being said, Claire wasn''t much better. Vique''s light mouth is comfortable and fun. When I think I captivated people with a bright smile, I instantly return to the eyes of the First Prince, inspired by mundane things. I''m just traveling around the country every vacation and I''m knowledgeable, and my head spins fast. Now, on the journey from the Noston country, it was affectionate and gentle. "But are you sure you''re okay with coming to this place every day? Though I hear you have a lot of official business and work." "Of course, I''m doing it right. I''ll give you a few minutes." Claire, who noticed the heat engulfed in Veek''s words, changes the subject. "... Tomorrow is a holiday, which is your official business? Vike had thus often come to show Claire an understandable favor. Claire also knew it could be a scandal for both Vik and Isabella if it came to light that the First Prince was in and out of the Baron''s house with a 13-year-old warrant, but somehow she didn''t seriously refuse to visit. Vik''s trust in his gentlemanly behavior also held it back. "Tomorrow, I have a pile of paperwork. It''s canned with Keith in the office." Vik answers softly. (Keith must still be waiting for Veek to come home in the office...) (Ah...! Claire imagined the sight of the royal palace, and, uh, an idea came to mind. "Hey, next time, can I borrow Lewis? "Lewis? Fine, but why" Vik asks strangely. "I heard about the special library in the Royal Palace this week in a personal lesson on sorcery. He said he had contraindications about all sorts of magic and legends.... They also have a detailed record of the doomed country, so I wanted to see it." "... you mean that....... oh ok" Materials stored in a special library in the Royal Palace are all important to the country. It''s a place you can''t get in without an escort from a royal nobleman. Tomorrow, okay? "Yeah, of course I''m fine. But tomorrow, suddenly, it''s bad for Lewis." "No, I''ll go" "Huh." In an unexpected response, Claire makes a loose voice in between. "Um, not supposed to be canned in the office tomorrow..." "No, I''m going to finish it as soon as I get home. Keith will be lonely by himself." Veek got up from the couch where he sat at some point and even came to the desk where Claire sat. And whine as you gently stroke the pocket watch placed on your desk with your thumb. "When I thought I finally said I was coming to the royal palace, what is Lewis and the library..." "Phew." The tone of being too obstinate is adorable and makes me laugh. At that moment, Claire was thrilled when Vike''s emerald green eyes came too close. "By noon, I''ll definitely be done.... waiting in the royal palace" Vike whispers with a serious voice that I don''t think he was tapping lightly until just now. Leaving Claire, who was amazed and solidified, Vike left with a light foothold and quietly closed the window of the room. 19 19. Sleep deprivation The next day, Claire woke up earlier than usual. (Veek told me he was waiting, but I wonder if I could really invite him) Think with your sleepless head as you get out of bed. After Veek left last night, he was Claire, who started reviewing Royal School classes, but when she was at her desk, Veek''s face really didn''t disappear in my head. Claire knew that Vik preferred herself as a friend. However, how about that one last night as a friend? Growing up as the fiance of the first prince, Claire, completely immune to sex matters, was confused. (In the first place, a prince of a country would have a fiance in Veek. Yet I wonder if I come to this place every day) I feel like I was giving you something. On the back of what he was thinking, Claire had chosen her favorite piece for her outfit today. It was definitely a place to dress and go if you were a Duke''s Lady, but now you''d be just as good as wearing an elegant piece. I picked heel shoes to match the color of the piece, but I still have time today. Claire thought of walking to the castle when the walk stopped wearing heel shoes and walkable booties, causing her pocket watch on her desk to sneak into her pocket. "Claire, sister, are you going out?" When she left her room, Claire stumbled upon Miss Isabella. "Yes, I have made an appointment with a friend." Claire replies with a smile. Isabella is a smart girl. When you tell them this way, they''ll never pry any further. "Really? Please read the poems together in the next class." Isabella looks at Claire''s standing still, showing an unfortunate bare gesture. And I went on. "Sister of the day, you are always beautiful with more. I''m sure you have fun plans! DDDDD From the House of Lehne to the Royal Castle, it was about an hour''s walk. Arriving in front of the castle gate, Claire shows the guards by taking out her pocket watch. "I have made a promise to His Highness, Vik" Claire was terrified that she had only come to use the library, but what would she do if she was passed through during a glance? "... may I see some?" The guard with the pocket watch in his eyes looks gleeful for a moment before asking Claire. "Yeah, sure." Claire, agreeing to give her pocket watch to the guard, had a voice. "She''s my guest. Let it through." What showed up there were Veek and Lui, who looked sleepless. (... Great...!! "Your Highness, it''s a (...) long time (...) bu (...) ri (...)" The guards can see it in Claire''s polite greeting trick. "Claire, it''s been a while." "Lewie! I missed you! Like Claire''s delight, which could be hugged by Lewis, Vique looked complicated. "So, have you finished your work, Your Highness? As she walks within the royal palace, Claire asks to tease Vik. "Of course." Veek replied well. "Me and Donnie were called in, too, and we helped each other out." Keep going like Lewis was stunned. "Claire, it''s still beautiful today though...... but lack of sleep? Claire was thrilled. "Yeah, yeah. I can''t finish my school assignment." "Oh, personal lessons in witchcraft are pretty tough. I also remember studying desperately two years ago before my graduation exam" Lewis nodded as he was convinced. "Here we are." The Royal Palace''s special library, which Vique guided me through, was not as large as I thought. If you say so in the Noston Country, it''s about the same size as Prince Asberto''s office. But there are a lot of books lined up on the shelf. "The magic book is this way. The book of contraindication spells is locked and illegible." Lewis explains a lot. Claire came here today not just because she wants to learn about witchcraft. Mysterious magic, given to me on Lindell Island. The baptism...... especially because he wanted to know the secret hidden from his mother''s origins. From that day on, in Claire''s head, she had an idea of a possibility. Of course, Vik and Lewis thought the same thing about it. "Claire. I found classified material about the Lindell Country" Vik calls from across the shelf. What Vik is in was a no-take-out book area surrounded by boundaries. "Vik, isn''t that the book on that shelf something I shouldn''t read?" "Put it inside this juncture, and if you can read the letters, you won''t have a problem" As the word suggests, for some reason Claire could read even letters with magic on them, after putting them inside the junction. says Lui with a bitter smile. "This juncture was put up by a royal palace magician.... Claire''s magic isn''t known yet, but it must really be enough to change the country." "Don''t be too spared being shaken and taken by the Lene family" Lewis says it too sarah. Yeah, Veek also makes tea, so Claire didn''t even have time to think she was scared of her powers. "We''re taking a nap at the door, so take your time." "Someone''s just finished cleaning up the work they''ve been accumulating." Vique and Lewis cared about Claire and left me alone. What Claire found out there was a fact as expected. Decades ago, when the Lindell Nation was raided, the royalty was said to have been uprooted, but that there was actually only one survivor. That was a 3-year-old little girl that the samurai had managed to take out, and a nobleman from the Noston country who knew the circumstances took it in secret. Claire''s mother comes from a terminal aristocrat who has territory in an area close to the former Lindell nation among the Nostons. The beauty of Claire and her two brothers was a mother''s concession, but I remember her maternal grandparents and mother not being very alike. Never mind before, but considering Claire''s mother is the princess who escaped Lindell Country, it all fits snuggly. I wonder if your father knew. Though terminal, it is by no means disproportionate for a noble daughter to marry the Martino family. Claire was horrified when she realized that her father, Benjamin, had not been part of Charlotte''s ploy, but had no integrity. 20 20. Side jobs While Claire was searching the back shelves of the library for literature about Lindell Country, Vique and Lewis relaxed in a long chair placed near the library entrance. Vike lays down in a bench, and Lewis sits on the bench next to him reading a book. There, Gacha, and the door opened. "Veek, it''s over." It was Keith who showed his face. "Thanks for your hard work" Vik wakes his body up from the bench. Keith, you look even worse than you did in the morning. Lewis says with a heartfelt sympathetic look. "I assign the completed paperwork to all the places concerned...... I''m physically tight all night. You can train as many swords as you want." Keith relaxes and sits on the floor. "I don''t remember growing up close to choosing a job, Keith." When the conversation stopped, only the sound of Claire turning the book sounded, heard from the back of the room. It''s gonna take a little while. Keith asks Vik. "Oh." "Well, why don''t we talk outside for a little while?" I''ll take care of Claire. When Lewis answered, Vike nodded lightly and left the library with Keith. The two head out into a wide hallway facing the castle courtyard. Keith cut out to go straight in. "I know full well that Your Highness is particularly concerned about Claire" Veek doesn''t move one eyebrow. It''s the face of the First Prince. "Right." "What I say is impolite, but let me say it as a proximity. ... Miss Claire is not an escort with you. Please don''t go too deep, Your Highness. " In a well-ventilated hallway, the wind blows. "... I am fully aware of that." Veek leads to the stone wall and answers with a distant eye. "Right, sorry" Keith looked sorry, then lined up next to Veek and brought it to the wall just as well. "He''s a good kid. Even without that beautiful look, it''s easy to say duke or princess, it''s incredibly tall and wise." Keith shrugs back in Veek''s friend''s face. "Right? Claire''s acting pretty reliable at the Royal School." Vik answers with a bitter smile. "No problem as a side room... or I think she''s a lady I''d like to welcome." Keith says as he scratches the back of his head. "Oh. But she wouldn''t be the kind of vessel that would fit in there" Behind Keith''s words, Veek answered as if he were telling himself. Vike felt more and more distanced, no matter how slightly favored he was, it just didn''t sound to Claire at all. I guess it''s because Claire understands her position well. (How nice it would have been if I was the type of woman who would be happy to be served in the side room) Veek deposited his body on the wall and closed his eyes. DDDDD Dinner that day was the first time in a long time that five of us, Claire Veek Keith Lewis Doni, were to visit a restaurant in the castle town. "Claire, how are you? Are you going to Royal School right now? Claire, who is somewhat unwell, and Donnie behave brightly when she notices Veek with a subtly harsh air. "Yeah, Donnie looks good, too. Best of all." Claire also answers as brightly as possible. "I don''t want to go to Royal School again. I can''t play tequila because I''m full of noble ladies, and I''m sick of studying." "With that said, Donnie is a chief graduate of Royal School." Lewis says with cold eyes. "Donnie!? I knew you were good." Claire is surprised. "Yes. I''m in sync, but I never won after all" Lewis makes a rare look of regret. "What? The magic system was Lewis'' complete victory." Watching the two of us twitch each other like this, I can imagine them as students and Claire laughs. Keith opened his mouth when Ajillo the seafood and his replacement wine were brought in. "Claire, did you have a harvest in the library today? Claire puts down the fork she had in her hand, wipes her mouth with a napkin, and then nods. "Yeah, we had enough. Thank you, gentlemen." Claire bows her head deeply when she thinks of the four of them cleaning up their work all night. "Oh well. Specifically, what harvest? Ask all the time as Donnie peels off her nuts. "Yes. Looking at the records, the Lindell Nation was escaping a 3-year-old princess when she was in the raid. conjecture from the situation, my mother could have been royal of the Lindell Nation" Four breathe. All of us were within our assumptions that Claire''s mother was in some way a nobleman who had escaped the Lindell Nation, but we didn''t even expect her to be a royal who was supposed to have been destroyed. "One thing bothers me. Why are Lindell Country related materials in the No Take Out area? It all seemed like something that could be put on the table." Claire asks Vik, careful not to shake her expression. "That''s right." Vik is tapping the desk with his finger. Claire says clearly when she sees it. "It''s okay, whatever you know. Tell me the truth, Vik." 21 21. Unconscious Drawing on Claire''s will that the truth really wanted to know, Veek opened his mouth. "The demise of the Lindell Nation involves the Paft Nation deeply" "... what do you mean? Claire listens back with a stare straight into Veek''s eyes. "Among the Paft countries, there was a border ambassador who had territory in the area bordering the Lindell country. The neighborhood uncle stormed out on his own to expand his territory. As a result, he destroyed the land of Lindell and was destroyed by King Paft. This is a sad story about the commonly known country of Lindell. You know Claire too." "Yes." Upon confirming Claire''s answer, Vike elbowed to the table and put his hands together. "This is my story from here, okay?" Keith and the three of them will not move into Veek''s sight. Seeing their reaction, I guess the story from here is an open secret they know if they are royal or nearby. "Here''s the actual story" Vik continues. "The neighborhood uncle didn''t suddenly raid the Lindell country. The first thing I aimed for was King Puffett at the time. But the coup failed and the territory was confiscated. The head of the Borderline House was executed, but the rest of the family and ministers only had to fall because of the warmth.... But the Borderline House, unable to abandon its ambitions, ambushed the Lindell Country, which was a small neighbor, trying to make it its own" And I drop my gaze regrettably. "It is no exaggeration to say that the demise of the Lindell Nation was caused by the demise of the Paft royal family. "So you had a history in the forbidden book area." It was quite a shocking story for Claire, but it''s something she can''t help but do when it comes to the country''s flourishing. Indeed, it was a fact of shock when it came to the fact that my mother might be the princess of the persecuted Lindell country and the circumstances. But that itself had been accepted over time after going to Lindell Island. Look at Claire looking a little hoarse, and Veek listens. "I hear Claire''s mother died, but when was that?" "When I was five years old or not." "Are you sick?" Vik always cares about Claire and doesn''t cut too deep into private matters. But today I rarely dig deeper and ask. Claire answers with her neck tied. "No... my father hasn''t told me the details, but I hear it was an unfortunate accident" "Right..." Veek''s eyes clouded. "What does that have to do with anything, Vik" It seemed like an overt secret when it came to the truth about the demise of the Lindell Nation, but what Vik was concerned about now was that Keith, Lewis and Donnie, too, seemed unsuspecting. "The story from here is really just my imagination." Vik continues. "... I had heard at the time that there were two houses that detected the movements of the Borderline Uncle and moved to stop them, and one that helped the Borderline Uncle raid Lindell Country" Claire felt the air of the three Keiths instantly tingly nervous. "The house that detected and moved the movements of the Borderline Uncle is the Marquis of Carrail. Thanks to this, the Borderline House was suppressed early and did not have to become a war. Perhaps... I presume this House is also involved in the rescue of Princess Lindell. I hid the material to get away with the princess and protect her." "Protect..." Everyone on the spot shut up about the words Keith uttered. Claire breaks the silence and confirms to Vik. "I helped the Borderline House, from the nobility of the Paft Nation." "Oh." Vik continues with few words. "They did an investigation.... but I still don''t know which house I helped" (... no...! Claire was in great shock. "Even though I was young at the time of the raid, if they found me, it wouldn''t be weird to be killed by a mouth seal..." "Claire, I''m so sorry" Vik bowed his head. "Claire, it''s supposedly the demise of King Puffett''s family, but it was really confusing at the time. The previous king was an excellent temperament man. I can''t believe you didn''t kill all your clans." Keith follows Veek with his head in his arms. Donnie goes on too. "This is the first time I''ve ever known that I had a home that secretly helped Uncle Borderline. In the last 40 years, it was because of that investigation that the fall of the aristocracy followed, or that Claire was raising a generation of aristocrats like the House of Lehne to the Baron." Lewis didn''t say anything, and he gripped Claire''s hand firmly as he worried. "Vik, look up, please" Claire says, stretching her spine and staring into Veek''s eyes. "It''s about the Lindell Country, about my mother, there''s nothing I can do about it. Above all, you are nothing wrong. The Paft country is rich in all respects, including the hearts and minds of people. I sincerely respect all of you who are making this wonderful country." And I bowed my head. "On the contrary... I thank you all so much for creating an inspiration for me to know that I have lived without knowing anything so far" Sure, the shock was huge. But Clever Claire fully understood that the person turning that anger was different. 1 hour later. "Claire, you don''t always drink so much, do you? Lewis asks me worried. "A little today...... Would you like to join me for a drink?" Claire asked Lewis to blush her cheeks. As usual, Claire keeps alcohol to a point of sobriety. Today, however, I was kind of driven by the desire to lighten my heart with the help of alcohol. "Nice. I''ll leave the escort to Keith, and I''ll have it today." Lewis replies with a smile. "I''m fine because I''ve only had a little drink too, enjoy it fully with Lewis, Miss Claire" Donnie also told me. "... I''ve lived thinking I''m happy. But I can''t believe it was all fiction." As alcohol begins to spin, Claire raps with a glass of wine in her hand. "What''s with the Girl Martino house! Your father, who couldn''t protect one wife, is disqualified." Vik notices the words Claire leaked. "The Martino family? "That''s right. I''m Claire Martino. The truth is, I''ve always wanted to tell you. To the Vikes and the Lehnes! ''Cause I can''t stand deceiving the people I love." Claire, who is completely drunk, returns it in a fuzzy tone. "The Martino family it''s the Duke of Noston we met at a ceremony before" Vik can''t hide his surprise. Again, take Claire seriously. My cheeks are cheerful because I rarely drink them, and my eyes are still going to sleep. Lewis, who noticed Veek''s gaze, says with support for Claire. "Vik, you can''t open up today anymore. Why don''t you give Claire a room at the Royal Palace?" Vique listens further, ignoring Lewie''s suggestion. "What''s the name of my fiance taken by my sister at the Royal College of Aristocrats? "It''s Asberto Lucia Nottidam. But that''s okay because my sister looks better..." When Claire was finished, she left her body with Lewis and fell asleep. Vik grumbles with his arms. "Asberto...... The name of the first prince of the Noston Nation." 22 22. Known (... I can smell the day... how nice it feels...) Claire was wrapped in a fuzzy bed. Sarah fine linen. The aroma drifting from the incense furnace that I felt when I hit the turnaround is the perfect refreshing fragrance for the morning whilst remaining sweet. (That, this is not the usual bed of the Lene family......? When Claire realizes this isn''t her room, she gets up pussy. (My head... hurts) Claire glanced at the hangover headache she would experience for the first time. Look around. Claire was in a covered bed in the middle of a large room. Lots of cushions and pillows in a bed big enough to likely turn over as many times as you want. The bedside table houses a glass finishing incense furnace. "Claire, are you awake? Between them, divided by curtains, there are signs of people. This voice is Lewis, the moment he realized so, Claire understood where this place was and felt hopeless. "Lewis? Me......" Claire didn''t grasp the situation at all.... except that this is the royal palace. Lewis peeks at his face from the curtain. "Morning, Claire. I have a refreshing herbal tea at this table. Let''s drink together." Claire nods and leaves the bed. Shrinking with sorrow, he turned to Lewis and lowered his hips. "I''m sorry about yesterday.... Lewis, the, me" Claire, sadly, hardly remembered last night. I remember to the point where I recommended alcohol to Lewis, but I was also afraid to ask what kind of lapse he played afterwards. "Yesterday, Claire fell asleep on her way to dinner. It''s closer to the Royal Palace than it is to the House of Lehne, so I brought it here on Vique''s arrangement." "What...!! (Oh my... Besides, I haven''t contacted the Lene family...! Claire understands the situation and holds her cheek down. "Oh, don''t worry, I have a use for the Lene family" Lewis offers Claire a cup with herbal tea, answering as if she had seen through Claire''s heart. "Thank you. And I''m sorry. I''m really embarrassed..." Claire said, bowing her head deeply to Lui, who sat directly in front of her. Lift your head and Lewis and I will see eye to eye. Lewis shook his head and smiled gently The dark black hair is even more beautiful in the morning light. Claire received the cup from Lewis and scented it to wake her hangover blurry head. "Claire is from the Martino family, the prestigious Duke of Noston." After confirming that Claire had received the cup, Lewis said in a mouthful like nothing. "I, was I saying that? Claire is in a hurry. "Yeah. But we were all so convinced. Sure you are." Lewis laughs, and keeps staring straight into Claire''s eyes. "Don''t worry, I know enough to tell you that when we met. Claire was deceiving us. Why doesn''t anyone think. More than that, we regret Claire''s hard work..." In Lewis'' words, there are tears in Claire''s eyes as she glimpses. How could they all be so sweet? Lewis said by offering Claire a handkerchief. "Previously, you told me that Vik was my two years younger, but he grew up like a brother as a childhood friend." "Yeah, of course I remember." "I''m in a subordinate relationship, but I think of Your Highness like a brother." "... I guess so, heh" Claire laughs cuz she remembers two interactions like a cool sister and restless brother. "He lives with his heavy responsibilities as royalty at that young age. We want to reduce the burden as much as we can, but we can''t always do that because we''re subordinates." Lewis stared into Claire''s eyes and went on further. "The time will definitely come for Vik to need someone like you. It''s okay to be Claire. When the time comes, I want you to help him." "Yeah, sure. if there''s anything I can do" Lewis''s idea would be not just as a friend, but half as a proximity. Claire surprised herself that she tried to snort for nothing while she knew it as a former Duke''s warrant. (... that...? Me...) Claire was squeezing the handkerchief in her hand. DDDDD That, two hours ago. "Good morning, my lord, what can I do for you to call from such a morning?" 6: 00 a.m. Lewis had been summoned to Vique''s office. "I reschedule today and go out with Keith and Donnie. Lewis, you stay." []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk) Lewis fully agreed, as if he had anticipated the instructions. "Than that." Put the schedule in your hand on your desk, and Vike continues. "Lewis, you knew. Claire''s birth." "About what? Lewis looks in the direction of the window and peels. "There is no way that you, who are particularly familiar with magic, would not know about the Martino family in the Noston country. Based on the circumstances in which Claire was met and the baptism of powerful magic, it would be natural to assume that she had grasped it all" It''s more of a childish way of saying it than a harsh tone to blame for hiding. Lewis answers without incident. "As one friend, not as a sidekick, I decided it would be for Vik not to let him know. That''s all." "For me..." "Keith seems to care a lot, but he can do as much as he wants if he finds out who Claire is. But when I thought about earlier, I figured I''d want more time for Veek to know Claire as one person.... to that evidence, how about it? Claire is." Lewis says with a teasing face. After a few seconds of silence, Veek shrugged in the way he perceived it. "Not really, to Lewis." "We''ve been friends a long time." To Lui, who laughs satisfactorily, Vik tells him. Say hello to Claire today. []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk) Relieved to hear Lewie''s response, Vike left the office behind. 23 23. Emergency A few weeks after Claire got drunk in a castle town bal and woke up in a royal palace guest room. That day, Claire had felt unspeakable disgust since morning. (You say it''s kind of uncomfortable... chest noise) Over the past few weeks, Claire, reflecting deeply on her own deeds, had lived a life of more self-restraint than ever before. It was as usual for Vique to visit Claire''s room just a few times a week, but I don''t hear anything in person about the Martino family. Claire apologized for falsifying her origins, but Veek said, ''That would be me too. Never mind,'' he just laughed gently. "Huh." The Royal School break, Lydia sighs. "Master Lydia? Are you all right?" Claire heard. "Dear Claire.... I''ve been having some kind of weird heartbeat since morning. I hope it''s not a sign of bad things......" Claire is a little surprised by Lydia''s answer. "Is it Master Lydia, too? Me, too." "Your Highness!" The moment Claire answered that, Keith, Lewis and Donnie came into the lecture room looking like they had changed blood phases. Near the First Prince and also a Kingsguard knight, the three are more than a royal admirer for a noble son attending a royal school. The hallways and lecture rooms are bothered by the fact that they are not usually available to see each other. "What happened?" Vik, who saw the three of them, instantly returns to the face of the First Prince. Keith is whispering something to Vik. The look on Veek''s face remains the same. (I wonder if something happened...) After just a few seconds of reporting from Keith, Vike immediately began to get ready to go home. That''s when Claire had eyes with Lewis looking for something. I can see Lui''s mouth moving small, ''Claire too,'' and after Vik hesitated for a moment, he nodded. "Maybe this..." The moment Lydia tried to utter words, who was carefully observing how things were going, "Claire, I''m going back to the royal palace. It''s an emergency. Will you come with me?" Claire was called out to Vik. The lecture room is even more annoying. "Yes, we are here for you" Claire responded instantly to the atmosphere of the four. "Let''s use the magic of transfer to the royal palace, Your Highness." Claire has never seen Keith panic so far, also at the head of the Kingsguard Knight. "No, you can''t. I don''t know how long it will take Lewis to recover. I don''t know what''s going on. I won''t allow it now." Veek dismisses it. The metastatic magic that moves people is high-altitude magic. Even if you are the owner of powerful magic, once you use it, it takes a considerable amount of time for your magic to recover. "Yeah. There''s still plenty of time. Now let''s go back on the horse." "I like that." Lewis'' forehead, which keeps him calm, glows with sweat, and his usual sweetness disappears from the gentle Doni voice color. Claire perceived what was imminent and serious danger to the Paft nation. The four of them and Claire flew horses back to the royal palace. The royal palace looks badly bummed compared to when we visited a few weeks ago. "I''ll be right back to explain the situation, wait for me" Vik hastily leaves Claire, and the four go straight to the king''s office. Claire, left in the reception room, is kind of restless. When I went to the window and looked outside, the sky, which had been clear until just now, was starting to turn to a darker color. (What''s this...) Two, the sight behind Claire''s brain came to mind. Noon when Claire was just a young girl. Claire sat on the lap of her late grandmother in a pompous yang, reading a book. For the book illustration, a darker vortex. "Aunt Florence, what is this painting? Claire wonders about that painting she has never seen and asks her grandmother. "This is called a tornado. "Tatami? "Yes, it''s a scary thing that winds up people and houses and breaks them down." "Are you frightening the city? It''s frightening, Auntie." Wind up people and houses and break them. Claire is frightened by the horror. "Right. There are a lot of tornadoes, from small to huge. Sometimes something too huge can destroy a country. But, you know, it''s okay." My grandmother smiles gently and turns the page of the book Claire is holding. The next page depicted an illustration of a girl standing on a hill putting light together. "The girl in this painting was my grandmother when I was younger. Purify the air and the tornado will disappear." "Really? "Yes. We need a very big force, though we have to work hard.... even Claire can do it." The young Claire nodded. When I finished my recap, Vique and Lewis rushed back to the reception room. "Claire, I''m sorry I brought you here all of a sudden." "No, I''ll do anything I can." To Vik''s apology, Claire answers straight. "Thank goodness. Actually, there''s going to be a magic tornado, which is also the worst in history" The feeling of it still intersects with Claire''s reluctance to believe it. Magic tornadoes are giant tornadoes caused by distortions that occur when you use released magic or metastatic magic. There is no war. It rarely occurs nowadays, but once it does, it does not disappear for more than a day, threatening to endanger the country and the city. Claire was also aware of its existence, but she had never heard of it, at least for nearly 17 years after Claire was born. "Since this morning, I''ve had a bad feeling about the distortion of magic. After investigating with the royal palace magician, I think we''ll probably have a giant tornado in the sky east of the king''s capital within the next hour." Lewis adds a quick word to Veek''s story. Claire nods and answers. "So what should I do" "He who is strong in magic will put up a barrier in the king''s capital and evacuate the people there. I''ve already started guiding, but honestly I don''t know if the King''s Capital is the only one I can protect, or if I can cover the whole country, or how big it can be. I want Claire to help me create the biggest possible barrier." Claire is bewildered by the words of Veek, which are not what she expected. "Um, always treat me like that when there''s a tornado? "No. This scale is almost unprecedented to the extent that small twitches originally occur once every decade or so. The same barrier was erected when it occurred near the border with the Noston State a few decades ago. However, there is a record that the tornado disappeared before any damage was done to the city or people. Plus it was hundreds of years ago, and I don''t even have a detailed record." I''m worried I could do it, but I didn''t have time to get lost. Claire was ready, she said. "Veek, me, maybe we can disable the tornado" 24 24. Flash 쥢ΰkԤˡ`ȥ奤α餬äȉä ϡ ˽ĸϡߥ饹Ǥyħ֤äƤΡ y 奤ͫ@Ǔe롣 }ǡФޤr˸oԒiȤ՚ݤțäԤäƤ ՚ݤțՓϤϿܤ͡ħС 쥢~ˡ奤h ˿ܤäȤƤ⡢쥢ؤؓޤˤ⡹ ϤʤԤäƤϤǤϤʤȤơȹؤ뤳Ȥһ˿٤衹 `~򥯥쥢ڤ롣 _˼Ф뤢ޤˤ⏊{ˡ`ʳä ʡΥȥTޥƥ`μҤݤϡ 񡢤ԤΣ LgΤȤʤ2ˤܤAԒ}˼ΤdzȤˡ쥢ЦƤޤ ¡Sɤ򡣕rgʤ 2ˤΘӤҊؤäƤ奤`򼱤 狼ä쥢Τ褦奤Ϲ¤ˈ椷ᡢmħgΤȤФäƥХꥢΜʂ򡣥쥢ŤƤʤ櫓ǤϤʤꓤ ⡹ 奤η¤ƤФˡ`ϥ쥢֤mΥХ륳˩`ؤ򤫤ä Х륳˩`˳ȡդϤ˰ʤäƤ롣 Ζ|ȤĤȤɤ\u^ϤˤޤǎڤʼƤơǤϤʤ󤭤θoΰkФ Ͽᤤʡ `ۤ 쥢ϡ֤𤤤 ʡαyϤʤMǤ뤷⤷ޤʤƤ奤mħgʥХꥢ򏈤äƤ롹 쥢ΘӤ˚ݤ`ŤäפԤ Х륳˩`ŤƤ⡢2ˤ֤Ͽ줿ޤޤä ȤӘ͡ Τ ~˺Bޤʤƽװ`Ҋơ쥢ĤϤۤ٤Xʤä ħ ħϡżȻˤѧУäФ ˥åħg˽̤äλħˤv餺쥢һؤdzɹ ޤΕrΤϡʾ޴ʸoǤϤʤСƿɰʲݤλäɣ Ǥ⡢뤷ʤ 쥢Ŀ]ơħ򜺤Ƥ ΤĤȤָȡëһһˤޤǥ`ɫιФ錄餻롣 ơӛФˤĸһwi}ι⾰˼٤ 쥢ϡԷ֤Ġ„ʤ龫둤Ȥs~٤롣 둤衣ҤħQˡο՚ݤ򛷻衹 ˲g 礬ѣۤɤι˰ޤ줿 _ˤϡ쥢ĤȤưk줿⤬һ˲ˤͥԩ`ɤǎڤꡢҊɤޤz ǤΥХ륳˩`顢Oδ塢ιơ ϡ˲għߤФ錄ꡢɤ\녤򥭥饭ɫӤˉ䤨 1ˤ✺ʤۤһ˲ΤȤä ҊƤ`ǤʤСι㤬mΥХ륳˩`ˤ륯쥢ȤϽ~˷֤ʤ ۤɤˏҤǡɲǵĤʹä 쥢 ֱᡢʤ륯쥢`ֹ롣 ֤Ƥħʹ쥢ϡɹΤɤ_JǤʤޤޤˡݤʧä DDDDD äѤꡢޤʤΡ wƤι¤ǡߤʤߤυۤ ȤϤ⤦@ʤ ҊT줿٥åɤˡǤϤꤨʤؤʥƥꥢ ϡFgΤߤʤߤβݤä `奤äơʤƥʤΡԤä` ĿǰǤߤʤߤ˱򤱤Ӥϡ쥢ĤäޤǤΥ`dƤ롣 դȥƩ`֥ҊȡɤϤ?ETERNAL LOVEΥե֥åäƤ롣 OΤˤϡΥʥåĤȥɥ饤ե`ĤФäƤ ǰͬդ줫ޤrgUäƤʤ ħϳɹΤ项 СDžۤĤͬʤ顢֤ԪˑϤ Ϥԣʤһ̤礯Y֪ꤿä ɹ裿 ߤʤߤ„ĤӤä򤯡 ζ֤餺„ ߤʤߡޤäƤ˼äƤҊƤ͡Ȥ˥ץ쥤äơ ӤϾA롣 ǥuٻᤷ`дܤƥѥե`ȹФƤrΤȤͣФ˸o𤭤㤦ġҥħϳɹ裡Ò줱xk֫Ȥʤɷ򣡡Хꥢ򏈤äƱСޤʳֹᤪ̤᤬_롫äƤøжȥåץ٥ȣ ӤSԒ`ݤȡgHҊƤȤޤˤ`ȻȤ롣 ˽ϡҥ󤬥٥ȥ`ȤxδzǤΤͣ һȤ@ΤΡ˼ʤƤʤȼ{ä ãߤʤߡޤץ쥤ƤʤΣ٥Ș`ȤΥǩ` `֤򤷤褦ȤƤӤԤ ʤץ쥤ݤˤʤʤ͡ һȡ`ҕǥꥢ˹Ԥ(?)(?)(?)ȩ``ʤΤ鵱Ȼ _ˡҥԸäuФΤΥ`ФǤ⡢һ`Ȥͩ`˩`T󤷤ơsߥ쥢ζZäơäơ䡢פɣǤ⤽ʤ顢`֥ǩ`㤦 Ӥ„ `һꡢФƤơ ɤϷ֤ʤΤȤʤƤϤʤݤơߤʤߤϥǩ`Ф褦m 󡢲ؤʤäƤ⤦ˑ줽 ӡ⤦ҤߤꤷƤ Ϥϩ`䤹ߩ` `ˉФӤϡXΥǴ𤨤Ȥޤ˥`ֱ롣 _JƤ顢ߤʤߤͨꡢߤ 25 25. In the Noston Country That, just a little later, the Royal College of Aristocracy of the Noston Nation. Charlotte was sitting in the most luxurious chair in the Student Council Room at the southern end of a three-story school building. Until a few months ago, Prince Asberto sat in his seat. And he was outraged, even though he got the chair of the president of students at the Royal College of Aristocracy, which he even dreamed of. (I haven''t heard this story!! (Claire, you took His Highness Asberto from your sister and I was supposed to fit in that position......! Here''s the scenario Charlotte had in mind. Put bad rumors about Claire in my ears disguised as coincidences to Asberto and his neighbors. Of course, nobody believed it at first, but it was easy since Charlotte woke up the white magic. All you have to do is lurk magic in the words you speak. Unknowingly planted distrust of Claire gradually blossoms. The most beautiful flowering day was supposed to be Asberto''s graduation party. But it didn''t. The special suite visited the day before and after dinner is a mushroom. The room, which was just cleaned up without clouding the bird trail that stood, was neatly beautiful and hatefully claire. Charlotte thought she was'' hit ''as she cried and imitated wanting to see her sister in front of the surrounding people. Charlotte remembers the first time she met Claire as a child. Milk tee soft hair color with long eyelashes, exhilarating cheeks. The light blue dress with plenty of fine lace suited me well. The pinned stretched spine and the elegant smile also made young Charlotte feel the difference in identity, and I thought there was a real princess here, not a joke. Sadly, Charlotte''s life until then, born as a concubine''s son and living in a town far from the King''s Capital, was never easy. It was only a few years ago that I realized that my father Benjamin had assisted me with enough alimony, but had forced me to live a tough life because of my mother''s wasting habits. It didn''t take long until Charlotte, who knows nothing, grew up with nothing and became disgusted with Claire, who was beautiful, innocent and gentle. (When I was little, my father and brothers adored me, but only my aunt didn''t want me to come near them. It is!) (Even at the Tea Party, Gucci Gucci and I talked about making, speaking, and choosing topics for conversation. Shame on me. What''s so much fun! (I have everything, but on top of that, my fiance is a prince...! unforgivable) Charlotte has hidden it with a loving smile, but the strength of her upward orientation was the anomaly itself. Furthermore, the more everyone dont pull once they knew inside their mind, the more plainly they said, the worse their personality was. "What is it, this pile of paperwork? I didn''t sit in this chair to play politics! In the student council room where no one is, Charlotte screams in front of an unsettled document loaded high. On Charlotte''s plans, after taking the seat of the finest room and next student chairman in the dormitory with her fiance from Claire, she was supposed to leave all the trouble to Claire. He was supposed to live on behalf of Claire, bathed only in envy from other noble sons. ... but. Asberto, who graduated from the Royal College of Aristocracy, is too busy to meet and has no chance to show off to his friends. The student council job I was supposed to push was Claire''s disappearance, so I got the wings to do it myself. Finally, you can scatter all the rooms you got by kicking Claire out. The flowers planted on the wide terrace had withered away. "Dear Charlotte, what''s wrong? John, the vice chairman who heard his voice, and Caroline, the secretary, enter the student council room with a strange look. Charlotte tightened her collapsed face tightly to create a flashy look. "It''s nothing. this document is difficult." Lower your eyebrows and shake your head gently, John says in a panic. "Continuing the other day, don''t you look pale? I''ll clean up that stuff. Miss Caroline, give Miss Charlotte some warm tea." "Dear Charlotte, are you okay? Get some rest on this couch. I''ll bring you some tea soon." I just made it a little weaker and at this rate. (How challenging. We don''t need intelligent conversations or sophisticated tricks) Charlotte smiled wildly as she took to the couch, alternating between John cleaning up the paperwork and Caroline''s back as she went to brew tea. "Speaking of which, even a few days ago, you said Charlotte had a headache." Caroline returns from brewing tea, asks Charlotte. "Yep. I''m so sorry I''m late for my student council job..." Charlotte finally lost her job, not just today, but yesterday and yesterday. But it was true that a few days ago I felt uncomfortable with my body. Caroline continues with a heartfelt look at Charlotte. "My father told me there were signs of the biggest magic tornado in history near the King''s Capital in the Paft Nation. Charlotte may have felt it." When I heard that, John also joined the conversation, taking his eyes off the documents on the desk. "My father also contacted me. If it occurs, the damage will extend to the Noston State as well. Apparently, the Royal Castle, which perceived the omen, was a fuss.... Miss Charlotte, I wonder what measures His Majesty the King and His Highness Asbert intended to take" Two staring straight at Charlotte. In its eyes, you can see the esteem and longing for the future queen. But Charlotte wasn''t even informed that there was such a commotion. You can say the right thing to do, but the two fathers are ministers. Charlotte, who later decides she will have trouble even if it becomes a hassle, chooses an operation to appeal to the favor from Asberto. "That''s... I haven''t had a letter or gift from Asberto, who''s always been here the last few days. I thought you were busy, and that''s what happened." "Don''t look at me like that. With Charlotte here, Your Highness can do everything in her power." John and Caroline wholeheartedly affirmed Charlotte with a smile that seemed lonely. ... In fact, I''ve hardly ever received a letter from Asbert to Charlotte. "Nevertheless, I''m really glad the tornado only had to be heralded" Caroline and John continue their conversation about the Tornado in the Paft Country. "Oh. According to my father, a purification was carried out in the Pfeite country just before the Magic Tornado occurred," "Wonderful. I''m sure there''s a Martino-like prestige in the Puffito Country." Caroline turns her praiseworthy eyes to Charlotte. " purification" Charlotte was surprised. Purification, which is high-altitude magic, is difficult when used in space, even by Charlotte. Ever since she was baptized, she was so sure that she had been learned not to like witchcraft. to the fact that there is no such thing as a magician who can release towards the sky and purify the air as a whole. (If I could do that...) Behind Charlotte''s brain, the presence of a half-sister and a single letter comes to mind. (... but that should have been replaced by Brother Leo) Charlotte also forgot to fix her smile and sipped some tea. 26 26. Rewards Claire woke up in exactly the same room in the royal palace that she woke up in the drunkenness incident before this. (I wonder what happened to the Magic Tornado...) That''s all Claire cared about while her consciousness was still unclear. There is no one in the room. I want to get up, but my body is heavy as lead and I can''t even move my fingertips. (I don''t even have a voice...) The curtains on the canopy remained open. You don''t listen to me. Put a drink in your body and manage to turn your heavy head towards the window. I don''t know how long it''s been, but outside the window, there was a beautiful blue sky, as usual. I was feeling it before I lost my mind, and the disgust coming from the distortion of magic is gone. (Was the purification successful...? Horrified Claire let go of consciousness again, unable to withstand the weight of her body. DDDDD Hiyaki. A cold feeling runs on my cheeks. When I opened my lid, there was Lui''s face with a squeeze. "Claire! You noticed." "Yep..." Before Claire replies, Lewis hugs Claire tightly as she lays down. "Really, good. Sorry, I can''t even help you." Claire''s eyeballs turned hot on the emotional appearance of the usually cool Lewis. "Purification... succeeded, didn''t it? "Oh. It was perfect" Vik answers Claire''s question from behind Lewis. Looking around, there was also Keith and Donnie in the room. "Claire''s been asleep for three days." Keith keeps looking worried. "So much? Me......" "Stay down on the balcony. How are you feeling?" Veek sits by his bedside and peeks into Claire''s face. The tension had disappeared from Emerald Green''s eyes, returning to a calm color. "We''re holding back in this room. Call me if anything happens, Claire." Three people smile at Nico and move to the next. "Something... there won''t be anything" I replied with a face that Veek was not convinced of. "Phew." "Oh, my God, even Claire." "I''m so happy right now" Until just now, four people who were desperately running around with a rugged face are relaxing and talking. Claire was more than happy to protect the air in this warm paft country. "Right." Veek smiled gently. After a few moments, he deflects his attention from Claire and says Vique. "... His Majesty the King wants to see Claire" "What! To me? Claire was so surprised, she shouted out loud. "Claire is a hero who saved the country. It wasn''t an exaggeration, it was so dangerous. He wants to thank you." "Okay. What are your plans, Your Majesty? I''ll be ready in a minute." In a hurry, Claire tries to get her body out of bed, but she doesn''t get well into her body because she''s been asleep for a while. Says Vique, reluctantly helping and waking up Claire flirting. "As the first prince, I''m going to advise Claire of his title and his position as a magician in the royal palace." Claire was bewildered by the spirited words of Veek. "What do you mean...? I don''t need a title. Even as a magician... this might be a bad time." "But with a title, I can be escorted. If you''re a magician, you can have a room in the royal palace." I can see that overlapping words are feeling desperate and emotional. Claire became increasingly confused. "Vik, I can''t see the story." "... Actually, I''m a little concerned" Determining it was impossible to go ahead without giving a reason to Claire, Vike began to give details. "What I care about is the human trend involved in the demise of the Lindell Nation. I recently started researching it, but sometimes 40 years ago, new information doesn''t come up.... If Claire''s mother''s death is not an accident by accident, I feel a strong will to hide my existence. I feel much more powerful and more vocal in Veek''s hands. "This means that the human has grasped that the surviving princess married the Martino family.... Claire would be the only one in the world who could purify the biggest magic tornado of all time. I hope it''s hard to get over... it''s no surprise the killer targeted Claire as something he knows some circumstances" "Sure, I know what you''re talking about. But that was 40 years ago? It''s been over 10 years since your mother died. Besides, I don''t know anything." "It''s the killer who decides that. I''m afraid of one possibility." Veek continued, staring into Claire''s eyes after showing a momentary hesitant bare gesture. "Claire, I know you don''t want to be on the side of power. But let me protect you as my home." Claire got stuck in words and eyes that were too straight. Concon. "The visit to His Majesty the King is in half an hour, but are you ready? Claire." Keith looks sorry and peeks at this one from the next. "Yeah, of course I''m fine. It''s the only Royal School uniform I''ve ever worn, but I wonder if it''s rude." "... that''s all right. You must know that I just finally woke my eyes. Just wanted to say thank you." Vik answers by standing up from his bedside, not saying that he was disturbed. "Okay. I''ll be right there." (Thanks......) From the side of the First Prince, I''m sure the conversation we had earlier was'' something ''. Claire now has no back shield. (... of a neighboring Duke''s house, I wonder if I would have gotten closer if I had met her as a non-fallen warrant) Claire just missed the identity she couldn''t breathe so much and wanted to let go. Get dressed, grab onto Lewis'' arm and head between sights. In front of a magnificent door with gorgeous decorations, Claire let go of her hand from Lewis and stood on her own feet. "Claire, are you okay? His Royal Highness is the only one who can come in with me." Lewis stares worryingly at Claire. "No problem." Forget that your body is fluffy somehow, stretch out your spine and shan. I have never even been a duke''s maid, such as to see and give words to the king in a formal setting. But it was Claire''s pride as a courtier that did not allow her to realize that her legs were about to tremble due to fatigue and tension. The door opens with the signal. Claire stepped in between a glimpse following Veek. Marble floors and walls with tips and Claire and Veek footsteps. His Majesty the King sat on the throne on the altar built directly in front of him. "This activity was truly remarkable. As king, I want to convey my gratitude." "Thank you for your time, I''m terrified." Claire bows deeply against the king. "That attitude will be hard. Give me your face. Take it easy." "Care, it hurts. Thank you." To the king''s words, Claire gives a face and smiles. For the first time I saw King Puffito''s eyes, they were the same color as Veek''s. "Ho." King Puffett says, as impressed. "You''re used to it a lot. I hear you''re from a nobleman of the Noston Nation." "There are many things that don''t lead me to, and I''m being forgiven." "Ho, right" The king looks at Vik with a soft look. "I saved the national disaster. I''ll send you a reward. Say whatever you want." Claire, who had some anticipation that this question would come, replies without precipitation. "I am very happy and full of life in this paft country. There''s nothing more you want." "Well, my first prince tells me he wants to give me the title." The king looks at Claire with an unexpected look. "It is enough that I am happy to live. This job was just to protect our lives with our loved ones." (... cum. That''s a lot of honor student answers) Neighbor Vik makes fun of Claire in a whisper. (Because it''s true) Claire also made a clear face and answered in a small voice. The king, who was watching closely the two, says with his eyes round. "Keith told me that the hero who saved the country was a good friend of Veek''s, but I didn''t know he was such a smiling friend" (I think there''s been a big misunderstanding.) Claire wanted to deny it, but she just didn''t get that courage against His Majesty the King. "It doesn''t have to be right now. Think slowly." "I''m terrified." When he heard Claire''s words, the king nodded contentedly and took his seat. And I said it when I left. "... Veek. I''m adjusting the example night club to be held around the end of next month. Let the invitees go. That''s your reward for this job." " you. Claire lifts her head and asks Vik, confirming that the king has left. "What next month... is there something? Veek''s face, heartless or red. "No... you''ll see. More than that, Claire. Apparently, His Majesty liked you a lot." Claire had no idea what that meant. 27 27. Invitations Τա 쥢Ĥ礯ѧУTŤȡǥlĤäƤ 쥢⤦餷ƴɷʤΤǤ 򤪤ޤؔʤȤǑӡ꤬Ȥޤ 쥢^¤롣 oΛ˥쥢väȤϤޤꥪ`ץˤʤȤˤʤä󳼤Ǥǥ֪äƤ褦ǡե쥢`̼Ҥˎȥǥ餪Ҋ褤Ʒ줱Ƥ ˤϥǥ؄eʼ򤷤ƤƤơݤһäǥ쥢Ϥä؏ͤΤä ʡꥯ쥢rgr˥ΥȥΤԒ„Ƥʡ ǥ‡Ф΢Цߤ򥯥쥢򤱤롣 ֤̤zޤ줿ʤI줷Ƴ̤褯xäƤǥ΃ϡ`ˤƤΤä `奤`ɥˡ`оޡ쥢ι餷ˤФ˳ᤨƤΤϡѥե`ȹԤʤΤ Εrηγ΢ĤƤޤä쥢ϡؤ¼ǥϤɤ˼äΤȤƤݤˤƤ ǥ⡢줷ƥ쥢εУˤҊ褤ƷͤäƤ줿Τ˼ȡդһ̤礯Ԥݷ֤ä ǥǤ 쥢ϥǥ֤ȤꡢI֤ǤäȰzǴ𤨤 2ˤǚiƤȡĿǰ˥˥餬F줿 áȡ쥢ʡѥե`ȹΡF夸㡢ʤǤäƤͣǡ֪ʤǰ˼ä ϢФ餷Ƥ롣 äȡ쥢ҊĤƤ൱ʾxߤäƤΤ ˥阔褦ϡŮǤΤˡ˽ǰ򑛤ƤʤơѤǤ 쥢ϥ˥å΢Цࡣ Τϣ यơäȷܞQ򤷤˥ȡꎆݤӥä@ ơ˥ϺΤԤ鷺ߤȥäƤޤä ˥阔Ϥáǥ쥢ʧ񤤤ޤ ݤϻŤƤƥ쥢ȥǥXዤ򤷤Ƥ顢˥׷ ΤʤꤿäΤ顭ˤƤ⡢˥阔CбǴ󱩤ʤΤ͡ ǥäȤȤ{Ԥʤפ򤫤롣 Ǥ⡢ɤɐۤ餷ʤǤ͡ ˥餿ˤҊͤʤۤ쥢ˡǥh ͨǤ˽˥阔ҊȐȮ˼ޤƤ衣󥭥褯ͤ롢ɫƤդդΤȤƤɐۤӤʤǤɡ ޤϡ ˤϲǤϤʤǥݡ 2ˤ򤯤ȡЦ򤳤館`ˤä 顢¡ ǥϥ`˥`ƥ`ǰ٤򤹤롣 ˥֪äƤ롣Ǥ⡢һTȤƥ쥢˸xƤϤץ饤ɤߤƤޤԤʤΤǤ狼äƤäƤ졹 `ǤϤʤ`˿ؤ_¤΢Цߤ򸡤٤Ƥ ֤餯ˤ⥯쥢ǥФƤΤͬθ˥򤱤ƤΤ 쥢h ⤽⡢˥阔βCӤɤϵ¤„Ƥޤäꤪ֤ƤƤޤ ǥΤޤǴ𤨤ȡԣ褦`μ礬áȹ̤ޤä褦Ҋ롣 浹ȤܤǥնΤۤȤɥ`Ԓ뤳ȤϤʤ`ȥǥZȾ٤ՄԤϤ٤ 쥢ޤoϤʤ衹 `ϥǥΆˤϴ𤨤쥢˚DzФäƤޤä ɤΤ飩 쥢ϡβȻĿֹ᤿ 쥢¡mҹ᤬_ȤԒ򥯥쥢Ϥ֪Ǥ礦 `ʮ֤x줿Ȥ_JϤǡǥСˤʤ롣 ¤Τ褦ʤȤäƤ褦ʡ ȡ٤Ǥ„ӛޤ „ΤǤɤ`¤Τ̽ҹΤ褦Ǥ 쥢ϡԷ֤ϤäΤ֤ä ¤ΤȤˤ˥阔ݤдdƤ館ʤǡĤƤȤäѤ·gǤʽˤϲμYϤΤǤɡ¤ܤǤȡ 쥢ϡhäƤ`αФҊĤ롣 礬eƤ褦˸ФΤϡԷ֤iƤ뤻ʤΤ˼z⤦Ȥ ⤽ɆʤΤǤ¤˻sߤϤäʤΤǤ礦 쥢ϡäɆ˸ФƤȤ„ äʤǤιǤΥȥͬˡFϢˤϤsߤΤǤ`¤u٤핤Ȥˡdz˸ߤǤ顣ݥꥹȤʤ˥阔ϤΤҊƤ֤ͨꡢդ路ʤŮԤұηxФʤȹ¤_ŤƤΤǤ礦 ʤۤɡ¤Ǥ{äǤޤ 쥢ϡӓeʤ褦˿ڽǤ򤢤Ц롣 󡢤ˤYȤϤʤʤϤǤY礯Ƥᡣϡ̫Ӥؤμλʽ˂䤨ơ̤MƤǤ ǥϾA롣 ҹˤϡ֤餯˽дФޤȤؤѧУͨFݤޤˤʤ뤫ȡ⤫ҊƤ֤ˤϘSΤǤɤ͡˽ndǤιȤ򿼤Ʊːۤ뷽򤪂ȤäȤSʤ¤⤪ݤζǤ 쥢ͫh]ҖzǥϡΤԤä DDDDD ᡣ `̼ҤˡǤһּͨ줤 `Υ`ɤǡͲαȥ`ɤڂȤˤϥ쥢`Ƥ둯ЕrӋ˿ӡƤΤͬy¤Ƥ롣 ϤɤҊƤ⡢٥ؤҹд״ä 쥢ޡäơ ٥餬֤֤𤨤ʤԤ 󡢥`¤ΤxӤҹؤд״͡ `оOϤΥޥǴ𤨤롣ЦˤϡПoԤ碌ʤҊȡ줿 ˽Фޤ󣡹ߤҹʤơoǤ ɷǤ衢٥餪ݘ˽ʤɤäȤ̤ޤ项 Ĥ٥嶤륯쥢ǰˡޥ`ˤz ٥顣Τ⡢δ򥲥åȤԤäƤ櫓ǤϤʤΤ衣ʤc䤫ǺФ줿ΣɽоҤȤơä۸Ƥä㤤 ĸ `̼ҤǤϡ٥҃ȫͨʤ ơ٥ϥ`̽ҹӡϯ뤳Ȥˤʤꡢ쥢ϼͥ̎Ȥƥ٥褤ߤä̤ळȤˤʤä 28 28. Mistakes In those days, four people in the Royal Palace were intrigued by card games while drinking in Keith''s private room. The four of them always look for a breakthrough while breathing like this when they''re stuck at work, but today''s topic naturally was about Claire. "... whoa. Ascension ~! So, what do you do, Queen of Veeks?" Donnie throws the cards, scratches them, and falls to bed. "Permission is out of His Majesty the King. I would like to give Claire an invitation as well..." Claire seemed very fond of her by His Majesty the King during his recent visit to the King. Originally, a night club was planned to be held for the purpose of finding Vik''s Queen. However, drawing on the intention of the House of Lords, made up of noble nobles, it was supposed to be only the Noble Lady who could be invited. But leaving the candidacy to Vik on that occasion is nothing short of His Majesty the King''s will that Claire can be invited. (His Majesty the King foresees everything...) When I remembered that, Vik wasn''t funny. But I also regretted not being able to give in just this time, as in defiance. "Nevertheless, I had no idea His Majesty would admit Claire without any back shield! As a sidekick, one less concern." Keith has soured his mouth about choosing a lady who thinks about her position, but it''s the same thing that we all want to put Claire on Veek''s side without a wall of identity. "But Vik hasn''t told Claire how he feels yet, has he?" "Buh." Veek erupts alcohol. And I glanced at Lui with a face that said no extra things. "Uh, seriously? I mean, what about calling the fate of even the person you were called to a night club all of a sudden without even making a confession? Shh, shh, shh, shh, shh! Donnie, who was lying in a bed full of cards, flutters her body and screams. "Claire might say no to the invitation herself." "It can be. In the first place, it looks like my playmate ladies are eagerly awaiting an invitation. Claire is a decent young lady. He gave Keith and Donnie a complicated look in the conversation trying to make fun of Veek. "You know... in the first place, Keith''s been holding you back, hasn''t he?... But Claire said her fiance before she was chased from the Noston Nation was His Royal Highness Prince Asberto. I guess I''ve seen a lot of ugly aspects of those who want power in their hands.... If it''s because of your stigmatization of the throne or your reluctance to work in the royal palace, you''ll say no to my offer." With that said, I pour a lot stronger alcohol into my throat than usual. Vik also well understood that Claire was relaxing as she fell off the rail laid on the noble lady. Is it someone you want to let go of in the hope of happiness or someone you want to keep on your side until you take up happiness? Vik couldn''t figure it out yet. From the unleashed windows there is the scent of beaks planted in the gardens of the royal palace. Its sweet fragrance, reminiscent of early summer, was just marking the end of the fun spring. DDDDD Next holiday. Claire was out of town at Lewis'' invitation. (It''s rare for Lewis to invite me on a day off) Boyish leather shoes to suit Lewis. As Claire waited as she groaned, it was Veek who showed up at the rendezvous point. "... Veek? I don''t know why I''m here... What''s wrong with that hair color" Claire is surprised. That should be it, too. The blonde hair that permeated the light of Veek''s day was dyed in the same pitch black as Lewis. Claire knew immediately by the colour and atmosphere of her characteristic eyes, but it was a disguise that the general public could not spot. "You know that at a good glance. I had Lewis magically craft it." "That''s Lewis. I wish I did, even when I was out of the country." "They need a lot of preparation. special today," Veek says after taking a moment. "You''ll be driven right back on your evening visit. I asked Lewis to give it to me today.... dissatisfied? "That''s not true. Pleasure." (... ah) I was heartily happy Claire for a moment, but I recall that a month later Vike had a fiance. The fact tightened Claire''s heart deeper than she could have imagined. "No. I, too, wanted to have a chat without worrying about time" (... once you''ve decided on a candidate for the Queen, you''ll never see her again.) Claire hid her sinking heart and smiled nicely. That day, the two enjoyed their date over the course of a day. The first one I went to was a toy store where Vik went through with patience and prosperity as a child. I look at the toys lined up on the shelves and I think I miss them, Veek. Claire, too, remembers seeing it and playing with her brothers, talks. When Veek was doing sword arches with Keith and the Lewis in the royal palace yard, Claire also had him mixed up with sword arches of his older brother Oscar and younger brother Leo in the mansion yard, and found out that he suffered abrasions. Neither of us had much opportunity to meet our busy father, and it was the same perfect time we had worked hard on our studies and manipulations with the desire to get praise when we haven''t seen each other in a long time. It was a beautiful day so I bought a sandwich at the bakery for lunch and ate it outside. Claire has salmon & cheese, Vique has pastrami sandwiches. A simple cheddar cheese sandwich made by a nanny is my favorite, Vique says. Claire mentioned hot cakes with plenty of seafood menus and maple syrup, but eventually settled for the answer that she had too much food to choose from. The two spoke really well and laughed really well. The end of a fun day. It was on the high ground where the city of Ultz and the royal castle could be seen that Vik brought Claire by saying he had a place to keep it. "Wow... wow. How beautiful." In the city at dusk, the pounding and lights are already starting to light. Fantastic and beautiful are the deep colors reminiscent of the night''s visit and the orange colour of the sky creases that have just set the sun. From all over the shops and houses lined up across the cobblestone, the smoke of the supper moderation was rising. "I kind of dreamed of everything doing this." "A dream?" "Yeah. Not long ago, I never thought these happy days would await me. And this is how we are together now." "... may I ask" "Yeah, anything" Claire is in a good mood to reflect on the day she enjoyed. "I heard you were engaged to His Royal Highness Asberto in the Noston Nation." Claire''s eyes opened only slightly to her surprise, but she quickly returned to her original smile. "Me, did I tell you when I drank too much? I''m embarrassed.... yes. Something that has grown up in the middle of a power struggle. It was a long time ago in me." Claire continues. "I''m so glad I came to this country. I laughed at your answer to His Majesty the King when he said you were an honorary student, but there was really no such thing as lying. Keith to Lewis, Donnie... I''m impressed by everyone''s kindness and feelings for my master, and I''m getting the courage to live. So I was really happy to protect everyone''s smile from the tornado. one day, I want to help everyone too" "... eh" Claire went on even further, unaware that Vik had hesitated to say the words. "You know what? Isabella, who I''m tutoring, received an invitation to a night club next month. I don''t know how I can support everyone, but I''m gonna build up a little bit of what I can do. First, Isabella''s success in attending the night club. Even though she''s a noble, lovely lady, she seems very anxious and worried.... Your Highness, if you find him at the venue, please be nice to him? It was also the best possible strength. But seeing Claire with a pranky, sparkling smile on her face, there''s no way Vik can even spot that. "Oh." Vik answers by looking up at the sky, which is completely darkened. I couldn''t take out the pale green envelope I had in my nostalgia. DDDDD Around that time, the Lehne family had a tailor who was making it look good. "Lady Isabella, you will order a pink dress for next month''s nightclub and it is currently being made...... Are you going to make a different dress from wanting a fabric sample? Isabella replies with an innocent smile to the tailor who asks frightened with a blue look. "No. Don''t worry, it''s not that mean.... I wanted to order another dress for the night club on the express. I would wear it to someone who is taller, more transparent, and more sophisticated in beauty than me. What color would you like?" 29 29. Isabellas Heart 쥢`ȥǩ`ȤSǡĤϦĺν֤᤿դ礦һ¤Uä դϤĤˡmǹߤҹᡭȤΡ`Τ̽λ᤬_롣 һg쥢`ȥ`̼ҤҤϤ碌Τϡۤ2ؤä gHˤϡ`ϤäLͤƤƤΤ⤷ʤ쥢ϥ٥󥹤̤Τæޤ겿ݤˤϤʤä `η⡢쥢ڤäȤääּ򤷤ꡢɤ򌤤ͤ뤳ȤϤʤä ʚդˡ쥢ϡϤäȼŤФƤ ҹ10r^Ƥ⡢`ҊΤǤϤʤȥ`ƥ_ޤޤˤȤ⤢äۤɤ դϤ褤褪̽ҹ⤦ˤβݤˤҊ뤳ȤϤʤ ݤһǤȡ󥳥󡢤Ȳݤ餬Υå줿 Ϥ l˼äƳƤߤȡ¤ˤΤϥ٥ä 쥢ޡ¤ʤΡҤˤƤʤ äȡդҹǰˏȤΤ˼ä쥢Ϥ΢Цh٥ȤȤˏҤؤ򤫤ä Ҥ_ȡΤä򤷤ƥե`оޤˤä ĿϡһҊĤƤ롣 Τ顭 쥢Ŀ򤱤ȡˤΥ󥰥ɥ쥹Ƥ դΥɥ쥹ϥ٥阔ˤԤäοɐۤ餷ԥ󥯤˛Q᤿ϤɡˉΤ飩 쥢ϡ^ФǤäѤˤʤäƤ롣 ٥ϡʥ쥢ֱҊĤơһäơQ褦˿ڤ_ 쥢ޡޤաΥɥ쥹Ť˽һwҹسϯƤ ޤΤȤˡ쥢һ˲Մ˼ä٥Ŀϱݤä äԤä٥顢쥢餻 衣쥢Ϥʤ٤衣ŮȤBƤݤʤΣ `̷ޤֹ뤬նΤֱǏ혤ʤϤΥ٥ȫԒ„ʤ ޤ˽һgx󥹤⡢Bä⡢_äưƤޤ͡顢˼äơޤ פФʤ⡢֪ԤФФLĿˤϛ椬ޤäƤ롣 äȲʤΤͣ ˼ä쥢ϡ٥μ֤ä٤˄ݤͤĿϤ碌롣 ٥阔ϡȤƤ餷ǥ`衣˽ͥ̎Ȥơɤ˳Ƥuʤ 쥢ޡʤǤ˽ޤһwҹФɤϡ Ĥˡ٥ͫϴΛ椬ܤ줿 ޤΡϤAΤݤϡ˽βݤǤ򡢺Τ֪ʤȤ˼Ǥ 쥢ϥϥäȤ ٥Ϥ˾A롣 ޤääƤ顢ޤȡ¤˽㿤Ǥ餪Ǥ˽һwҹء Ȥϡ⤦Aʤ ˽XʤЄӤԭǡ襤٥阔򤳤ޤǂĤƤޤä 㤯륤٥αФǤʤ顢쥢ĤꤷUʤǤäѤä դҹ ٥餬ߤäȤ_J`оޤϡ쥢βݤLͤ ޤʤ͡ҹWˡ 餳ꤷUޤ 쥢^¤롣 쥢^򤢤Ƥʡ ˤ򤫤롣 ä٥餬ԤäƤ衣աһԤ򽻤魯ΤˤäƤӘȥ쥢󤬡٤Τ褦㿤äȡ ¤֧͡Ů٤ˤʤ`ä㏊ƤߤäΡ˼häΤ裡Ǥäơ쥢ΤȤäΤ͡ `̷ޤϤĤ餫ЦЦäơԤ μҤεȤmߤդҹϡ٥ͬФƤ館ʤ Τޤޤ㡢ӤŮ٤ˤʤꤿʤƤ⤦ȤԤƤʤ⤷ʤ˽⡢ޤ 쥢ϡŤݤ΢Ц ^¤줿顢쥢Ϥ⤦hʤä ա쥢ϡä֤˥ɥ쥹ͨ ĤḶ륳륻åȤθҙ `åȤ˸äƚLΤ褦ҹ˳ϯƤrڤ⤢äʡ˼ 쥢ë̤ʤäƤϳƤҹä ߥ󥰤򾎤zǥåפˤ٥餬xǤ줿򸶤롣 ٥餬Ĥgˤ``ƤΥɥ쥹ϡǥƤϲ֤ޤǤʥ`L줿¶٤ʤƷʥǥä ȤƤؔ ҊˤޤǥåȡϤä줿ЕrӋĿ롣 ΥǥΥɥ쥹ʤ֤ʤͣ 쥢ϡ`AäƤ둯ЕrӋ򤽤äŤ 󡢤ʤäƤ`ԒCѲäƤʤȤȤ򥯥쥢Ϥ褯֤äƤ롣 ѥե`ȹȥΥȥΤɤǤ⡢Τ褦ʻǤλFݤ혷򤫤Τa˽ ٥`̷ޤDzyä쥢ϥ`ݤӻˤ礯ڤλˤʤäҊ줱Ĥä 30 30. Night clubs When Claire followed Isabella to the nightclub venue, there were already plenty of warrants gathered. Step into the hall and your surroundings will squirm at once. Claire cared for Isabella, stretching her spine and walking slowly. Its elegance and sophisticated standing behavior nail the eyes of the courtiers who are supposed to be rivals in the name of finding the First Prince''s Queen. "Something, isn''t the entrance noisier? Behind the venue, says Donnie, who stood next to Veek on a mission as a Kingsguard knight. Despite his assignment, he''s carrying face-to-face courtiers behind his back. "Right. Do you want to take a look?" The moment Keith answered and tried to make his way, a wave of people broke all the time. At that moment, Veek, who was smiling at the ladies in work mode, doubts his eyes. At the end of the road made between the ladies and the nobles, there was Claire. Perhaps other courtiers and invitees decided that Claire was a high-ranking courtier. It was nature that opened the way for us to say hello as soon as possible to the First Prince, the star of today. "... Miss Claire, come here" Claire naturally thought Isabella would say hello in case Her Highness called. But Veek called Claire''s name now. Claire was a terrible wolf in her heart, but soon regained her composure and a clear smile, walking over to Veek. And I cartesied deeply. "... you''ve come a lot. Say hello to His Majesty the King." Vik escorts to the high seat where His Majesty the King sits, holding the hand he took when Claire knelt. "Your Highness, today, I..." Claire managed to tell her that she had come with her escort in a whisper, but the stirring around was so loud that even more Vik didn''t try to hear it. (Shit. I can''t believe this is happening) Claire worried about how to fix her past behavior. But I didn''t need to worry about that. Because after finishing his greeting to His Majesty the King, Claire was freed safely. "If you don''t say hello to all the ladies equally first, it''ll be a hassle" That''s what Lewis said, and Lewis drove Vik to the waves of the ladies. I wonder how Isabella is doing. Released from Veek, Claire looks around the venue concerned. Looks like Isabella found a friendly young lady. He is there and waves happily toward Claire, in the wind that Claire is relieved and takes the champagne glass. I can see that the nightclub venue I haven''t visited in a long time has different thoughts on my back than it looks gorgeous. Especially today, it''s a battlefield of outfits for those who want to get into the power of choosing the First Prince''s Queen. Let''s manage to move by the wall to avoid getting into useless trouble, Claire, who was walking like that, was accidentally called out. "Good evening. Just now, you said hello to His Majesty the King with His Royal Highness, didn''t you? My name is Deanna Meade." Introducing herself, she was a lady with an exotic vibe. He has a samurai with the same face just like him. "I''m Dion Meade. The trace of Count Meade''s house. We''re twins." As Claire perceived what she was thinking, his escort also introduced herself. My name is Claire Martino. "Martino? Of the Noston Country? Claire introduces herself or no, Deanna cuts in deep and pursues. It''s a straightforward thing to say that''s not appropriate for this occasion. "... yeah, well" Though Claire smiled and squealed, she was uncomfortable with the fact that the name of the Noston country came up soon and its fortitude. "Are you... are you sure your mother didn''t die early? Dion, who noticed Claire''s complexion change sassy, nods and goes in to stop Deanna. "... I''m sorry, Miss Claire. Excuse me, sir." "... no. Never mind." Claire cut through with a smile like a lady. The two, far from Claire, are looking at each other in a meaningful way. (Count Meade''s house......) Waltz was starting to flow in the middle of the hall while Claire was having trouble putting this indescribable place of discomfort. As one goes, Veek, who has finished greeting all the ladies, comes to Claire''s side, offers his hand and says: "Will you dance with me? Miss Claire." There is no such thing as being the substantial protagonist of today as the first prince of the Pfeet nation, and being able to turn down an invitation from Veek, who is also one of the most important people for Claire. "Yeah, I''d love to" It was a night club that was supposed to have come as a samurai, but somehow Claire was lining up next to the lead. To the rhythm of the loose waltz, the two danced. I think Claire thinks that Vik is light and that''s the first prince. Step on a white, beautiful marble floor like slipping and dancing. When I look up, I''m about to be sucked into my impressive eyes again from the first time I saw him. I was embarrassed to look at each other, and Claire tended to lay low all the time. At the end of my sight, I felt Isabella was happy. (I''m sure this will convince Isabella too) (Dreaming games end with memories of nightclub dancing) You can end up like this. When I finished dancing a song, the venue gave me a big round of applause. To cheer, high ranking warrants speak to Vik in turn. "Your Highness, dance with me too." "Then I''m next." One voice after another. My turn is over here. Claire gently walked out of the venue when she realized her time was up. A long stone-walled corridor leads to the entrance of the Royal Palace. From the garden, strong winds blow through at once. When I got the damp wind on my cheek, the exaltation I had just had was pulled back into reality, like a lie, all at once. That''s what I miss, and Claire does her hand on the pocket watch on her chest like she looks for the finish. "... I don''t" Ever since I borrowed it from Veek, I''ve lost my cherished pocket watch. Duh, look around. The passage, lit with only a few lights, was dark and had no purpose within sight. Earlier, it must have happened when I left the venue. (I don''t know what to do... without that... me) Reflectively, we go back down the road to the venue again. Claire also forgot that she was in a dress and crouched down to look for the floor. "I don''t..." I can''t find it, when I think so. Sharan. I heard the chain shake and rub. "... is this what you''re looking for? Claire solidified in surprise. I just heard a voice that could never be here. The lord was Veek. 31 Achievements In Veek''s hand, a pocket watch hangs. Illuminated by the moonlight, the engraved crest glistened. Reflectively, Claire reaches for the clock. Vik sucks it up. "... give it back" To Claire''s words, Vik looks unexpected. Originally, this pocket watch belonged to Veek. Soon after Claire gently followed the venue, Vike followed Claire when he noticed her absence. Along the way, I picked up my pocket watch as I lent it to Claire and ran worried that something had happened to her, but I found a warrant for her to look for something around the corner. When I realized that was Claire, I thought she was crawling to the ground because she had completely lost her borrowing. (if not) (... no, is it too convenient) I wasn''t sure about Vik, who has been misunderstanding Claire''s thoughts for the past month. Claire, on the other hand, was more desperate. Reach for the pocket watch again with a gap in Veek. Veek lifted the chain up quite a bit. In the difference in height between the two, Claire is completely out of reach when Vik puts his pocket watch overhead. Sah. Pah. Sah. Pah. Several attacks are carried out. "Phew." "haha" It was supposed to be serious, but the two of them had blown out. After a glimpse of laughter, Veek says. "... Claire. I want you to tell me why you want this pocket watch so I can convince you." Claire looked slightly swollen to the gentle Veek voice color. I thought you knew. "Actually, I was thinking here.... about Claire''s happiness. To me, Claire''s been that kind of opponent for a long time. Vik goes on even further. "But there seems to be some serious misunderstanding between us. So I want to hear it right from Claire''s mouth" Claire can''t see Veek''s face. The early summer wind stroking her cheeks was lukewarm and not enough to cool Claire''s reddened cheeks. Vik is slowly waiting for Claire''s answer, who is hesitant. Claire was ready and finally opened her mouth. "... not enough in my capacity to be on His Highness''s side.... At least I''d like to put this on the side a little more..." At that moment, Claire was familiar and surrounded by a reassuring scent. I don''t know what happened. Claire was in Veek''s arms. The power of hugging was further strengthened before Claire understood what was happening to her. "I''m saying Claire would be nice. You don''t have to worry about everything you care about because I''ll shut you up on my own." Unexpectedly strong words filled Claire''s eyes with tears. Emerald green eyes peek into Claire. Claire stared straight into Veek''s eyes for the first time today. "If you say that, you will be in a position to rule your country in the future. For the sake of your country, and for your own sake, you should have a lady with enough back." "Do you still say it? His Majesty the King has already admitted to Claire as a deserving maid of the Queen." Claire''s eyes shake in incredible winds. "So after that, it''s my own problem.... you don''t think I can leave Conservatives with a silent outcome? It was the very appearance of Claire''s heartbroken, confident Veek. "Claire, get back to me." Claire finally nodded, as she had noticed. Moment after moment, Veek loosens the force of his arm supporting his shoulder as it was bounced off, letting Claire go and step back. And I knelt down and told him. "Miss Claire Martino. Will you be my queen? promise for the future." "... Yes! Claire didn''t hesitate anymore. Once again, Veek reluctantly hugs Claire. Under the moonlight, the two finally put their thoughts through each other, exchanging their first mouths. "... Lewis is surprisingly tearful." Doni tells him to make fun of Lewis. Lui and Doni, in the hallway, who had refrained at a slightly remote blind spot, watched the whole thing. "Really, good" Looking forward, Lewis shrugs. Donnie, who tears up Lewis, also seemed to spill nature and laughter. "Doni." Vik''s voice echoes in the stone wall aisle. "Yes, Your Highness" Donnie turns around. "Come back with me to the nightclub venue. Lewis asks for Claire." "" Your will. "" Vike stroked Claire''s hair gently, unfortunately, before returning to the nightclub venue. Lewis, left next to Claire, smiles. I thought Claire would never forget this sweet, happy, miraculous night. DDDDD Around that time, on the balcony facing the garden of the nightclub venue, the twins of the Count Meade family were the ones who spoke. "What are you going to do, Deanna? Put it that way.... Absolutely suspicious. Your uncle''s gonna piss you off." "What the hell is that? You said to find out if the hero was really a Martino lady in the Noston Nation. I didn''t just do my job." "Sure, but there ''ll be more ways to do it" "It hurts more than that not to wear His Highness''s glasses. Well, if that Claire likes a quiet young lady, I''m totally out of range." 32 32. A sense of crisis That night. Claire was asked to stay in Lewis'' private room in the Royal Palace. "You''re tired of a lot going on today. I''ll tell Miss Isabella, it''s my private room, but take your time. The Royal Palace is full of nobles who attended nightclubs from afar." Lewis taught me as he guided me. The room was in the corner of the deep royal palace. At the door further back, a guard stands. "Beyond this is the royal room. By the way, the next room is Keith, and the other room is Donnie." "What a fun neighborhood." It''s a room arrangement that feels cramped at work. But when I thought of the four people I was close to, I felt like a world apart from breathlessness there. "Yeah. I get together in Keith''s room all the time for drinks.... Go ahead." Lewie''s room was as imagined and there was nothing simple and wasteful. Guided Claire to sit on the couch, Lewis opened her closet and lent her easy-to-move clothes. "Thanks Lewis... but don''t you have to go back to night club security? Lewis answers while brewing tea in the provided mini kitchen. "With Keith and Donnie, we''ll be fine. Besides, I think it would be safer for Vik to move with Claire''s safety guaranteed.... I know Claire knows, but a lot of thoughts work behind nightclubs." That said, Lewis gets a bottle of honey. "Claire likes to be sweet." "Pfft. Lewis is always straight." It''s only been a few months since we met, but Lewis knows Claire very well. Claire was delighted to be able to spend much more time ahead with Lewis, who seemed cool at first glance and always leaned in gently. "Speaking of night clubs" Claire remembers what happened earlier. "Lewis, do you know the Count Meade family? My son spoke to me at the nightclub." "Yeah. You have a territory to the north, and you''re a historic Count of the Paft Nation. Two sons and the Lord, the former Lord, should have been invited to this night''s club.... Anything wrong? Lewis nods and answers. "Suddenly, I was surprised to hear that your mother would have died when she was a little girl." At that moment, Lewis'' complexion changed. "... Claire! They''re not holding hands!? Lewis, who should always be calm, puts the cup in his hand and holds Claire''s hand. "? Yeah, I''m fine. I didn''t have time for that because I left just to talk about it." "... yes" Lewis looked horny and lowered his chest. And say. "Claire, the Count Meade family is a famous Paft nation that reaches the side of the royal family when it goes back in time. Though there were scandals a long time ago and I have been surrendered. What I want you to be more careful of than that is the special sorcery that the eldest son has from generation to generation. It''s about mixing your magic with your opponent''s magic so that you can''t show the truth. "Can you do that? "I can. If he''s the eldest son of the Count Meade family," Concon. When we talked that far, the door to the room was knocked. Lewis puts down a cup with tea and stands up. "Looks like we should all talk about this." The visitors were Veek and Keith, who completed their duties at the night club. "What''s wrong with Donnie? After the night club, I guess I got dressed and then rushed off. Vike replies bitterly to Claire''s question with his hair still wet. "I went out to play with the ladies." "Anyway, come in. I was just hearing something from Claire." Lewis pulled the two into the room. DDDDD "... Count Meade''s house, you say? Having heard from Claire all the way through, Veek, after saying so, pressed him to shut up. Keith and Lewis also look serious about whether they have guessed the situation. After a while of silence, ask Claire. "Claire, can you give yourself protection? "Once... but you can''t have perfect protection like Lewis. Well, maybe 60%." Protection is an easy category of magic, but the precision varies completely depending on the magic and proficiency that the person possesses. Claire''s protection, of course, was underskilled. "The Count Meade family was originally a royal bypass. But he has surrendered from the Duke''s to the Count''s over 100 years ago for plotting treason against the Royal Family. During the demise of the Lindell Nation, an investigation was conducted in top confidence into who helped the Border Uncle family, but for some reason the Count Meade family was the only one not covered by the investigation. Let even the royal family do the honors.... so powerful home. Claire just listened to the story and her spine got cold to the creeps. "The ''sharing of magic'' that the Count Meade family has is quite troublesome. Unless there''s a considerable difference in magic, they''ll interfere with their magic." Lewie nods at Veek''s words and explains. "So we give ourselves shelter when dealing with the eldest son of the Count Meade family. If it''s broken, you have to call it back each time." "It''s perfectly fine if it''s normal time, but the Count Meade family should know it was Claire who purified the tornado. So, the fact that you''ve been speaking up at this time... We have to think of measures just in case." Vik has tough eyes. "Claire." "Yes." "You are already officially my Lady Candidate. Until we get married, it''s a separate building, but we can have a room in the royal palace, and we can get special training. Claire went on to remember her earlier exchange, but the look on Veek''s face as the First Prince remained unchanged. And go on. "I want you to have a room in the royal palace and learn all the art of protecting yourself from the sorcerer" "That''s good for Claire. What about the escorts?" Keith listens. "For one thing, it won''t be a problem if it''s within the royal palace. Transfer magic if you have to." "Okay." Claire, knowing what was going on, nodded sharply. Keith, watching the interaction between the two, says as he scratches his head poly. "But I don''t know... I heard you finally put your thoughts through it, but it doesn''t give you a sweet vibe at all" "That''s why I told you. Don''t worry too much." Lewis glances at Keith with his chilled eyes. Claire and Vique laughed face-to-face. DDDDD " the report is above" In the rooms assigned to the Count Meade family in the royal palace, four people on the agenda were gathered. "After all, was Miss Claire a courtesan of the Je Martino family in Noston Country? This has been a hassle." The former lord of the Count Meade family, who is the grandfather to Dion and Deanna, says with a rugged face. "Besides, you should also know that you are baptized because you are from a mother.... you wouldn''t even know about our house. But, Father, the descendants of the Lindell Nation have become barriers in a completely different way than their initial fears. I didn''t know you''d come to the Paft country without knowing it, and you''d be intimately related to the royal family." The current principals also agree. "That magic power that purified an unprecedented giant tornado in an instant. Miss Claire will be a powerful shield to the royal family. Now, as long as Miss Claire is around, we can''t regain her throne." "My grandfather, my father. Why don''t you use my magic? If we share magic..." "Fool. That''s a sword of all blades. I haven''t been able to grasp the color of Miss Claire''s magic, but I''m not using it lightly. You''ll be swallowed upside down." Dion''s offer is strictly controlled by his predecessor. "... sorry" Next to Dion, who gets smaller, Deanna was repainting her own manicure. Phew, breathes at his fingertips, and puts the bottle on the table to say bored. "Grandpa, then I''ll get to know Miss Claire and ask her what''s going on. You can use your friends to set up traps." "No, you can''t. It would be Dion if we were to send him in." "... um. That''s fine." The former Lord nodded heavily. 33 33. Concerns Holiday in a week. Claire was coming to the royal palace. That said, I didn''t come to see you. Starting today, we''re going to live here. Claire wanted to continue tutoring at the Lene family, but she couldn''t replace her belly on her back. I had to avoid becoming more of a nuisance to the Lehne family than the possibility surfaced that the Count Meade family had some plans. Last night, Claire was a little sleepless because she was having a tea party late at night with Isabella and Baroness Lene. (... but it was fun) "Starting today, thank you very much." Claire bows her head deeply to Keith and Donnie for welcoming her. "Nice to meet you! Come visit me at my party next time. I''m going to introduce you to a bunch of cute girls who are going to be friends." "I''m sorry, Claire. I''ve been in such a remote room." Ignoring Donnie''s presence, Keith seems sorry. What was given to Claire was a room on the eastern edge of the royal palace, far from the buildings where Vik and Lewis lived. Vik affirmed that if he was a candidate for queen, he could have a room in the royal palace, but in fact, until now, only the noble lady had been chosen as the royal marriage partner. I mean, it was quite unusual in itself for an unmarried fiance to offer to have a room in the royal palace. The conservative ministers seem to have shown considerable difficulty in this decision, but the ruling seems to have been handed down by the patronage of His Majesty the King, who placed the hero''s room inside the royal palace that saved the country. As a result, Vik''s wish to be near Lewis'' room could not be fulfilled. But Claire didn''t give a shit about that. "Oh no. I''m so happy to have such a big, sunny room. Thank you for your consideration." "It''s in the royal palace, so Vik doesn''t have to cross the wall to come see me." Shaking his head at Donnie, who laughs and winks, Claire answers with clarity. "For the sake of Veek''s reputation, I''d like to ask you to keep an eye on him, Keith." "... right. I''ll take care of it." When I saw the expression on Keith''s face, I could easily imagine the usual hardships. "By the way, is Vik or Lewis at work? "Oh. They have concerns, they''re going to the Royal School" "To school? Claire puts her neck up. It''s a holiday. But I knew the reason as soon as I went to school the next day. DDDDD The next morning. When Claire reminded me of her eyes, there was a maid in the room. "Good morning, Master Claire. It is awakening tea and sweetness. May I bring you breakfast after this?" Claire falls into the illusion that, for a moment, she returned to the Martino family. (... yes... to the Royal Palace since yesterday) "Yeah. I was wondering if I could get you something light. Besides, I can handle myself." It''s been a long morning like this, but I wasn''t uncomfortable at all with Claire, who has spent a long time as a Duke''s Lady. "... I understand, Master Claire" The samurai, who has only been told that the new master of this room is the fiance of His Royal Highness, but not the aristocratic warrant lady, reacts unexpectedly to Claire''s standing behavior, which she is too accustomed to. A brief breakfast of fruit and croissants, which had been prepared during the next period, was accompanied by a folded note. "... this is..." "I was pinched in the door. It''s His Royal Highness''s crested paper, so I thought it might be from His Royal Highness who came in late at night." That''s what the samurai said and gave Claire a mild rendition before exiting. "Thanks" Claire confirms it and then opens a small note to read. "I want you to give yourself protection tomorrow before you go to school. I''ll tell you why later. '' I had a heartbeat. DDDDD "I''m Dion Meade. Best regards," I had a bad feeling about it. When I went to school, the eldest son of the Mead family I met at that night club was coming as an out-of-season transfer student. (Covering the concerns of the Royal School... so that was it) Claire glances at Vique, wrapped in a tingly nervousness. Veek also looked at Claire and nodded. Before lunchtime, Claire and Lydia were called into an unused lecture room by Veek. "I''m sorry I''m late in reporting. Suddenly yesterday, a request for a transfer was issued by the Count Meade family. Apart from Claire, many aristocrats are wary when it comes to the special sorcery of the eldest son of the Mead family. I negotiated late last night to take it in the direction of stopping, but nothing was happening at the moment, so it was difficult....... worrying" Claire shakes her head. "Don''t worry, Vik. It''s okay, I am." "I had another business today and it was difficult, but I''ll start tweaking it tomorrow and put Lewis on the escort" When Veek talked that low, I felt like I heard a shoe. "Who! The vicinity within the Royal School, which was present in the lecture room, runs down the hallway at the same time as Vik screams. "... no one" "Right.... That can''t be true." Vik continues with a rugged face. "Lydia, I really want to come with you, but can I just ask you for Claire today" "Of course, Your Highness. Rest assured." Lydia let her magic float in the palm of her hand to give her a full grin. 34 34. Failure Around that time. Keith and Donnie were doing paperwork in Veek''s office in the Royal Palace. "But there''s something close to a curse everyone is wary of about the Mead family''s magic sharing... Even the bearers of magic as powerful as Claire must be vigilant." Keith doesn''t seem to fall to his heart. "No, it''s not." Donnie says as she does her job looking bored. Contrary to the sloppy tone, the hands are processing the documents with great speed. "Keith, it''s Dion who needs to be vigilant. If there''s too much difference, it''s not Claire that''s going to suck, it''s the other guy." DDDDD Afternoon. Claire almost finished lunch and headed to an individual program of witchcraft. "It''s Miss Claire Martino, isn''t it? Remember when we met at the night club the other day? I guess I was waiting for Claire to be alone. Dion''s been talking to me. "Yeah...... I''m in a hurry for my afternoon lecture." Claire finds herself. Fill the surface of your body with magic so that you can call back immediately even if your protections are broken. (Fine, if you do what I practiced with Lewis the other day) I wonder what you''re doing. There, Lydia, who was supposed to have broken up in the lunch room earlier, showed up. Sneaky, he watched over Claire. "Lady Claire is the fiance of His Royal Highness Vique, the first prince of the Pfeet Nation. I wonder which one of you forgot to speak up to one of your noble sons without His Highness? "This is... Miss Lydia from the Marquis of Carroll. Nothing, I''m nothing. I just talked to him because I knew him." Apparently surprised by Lydia''s appearance, Dion pulls sassy with his hands raised unexpectedly. And he smiled at Claire before he was gone. "... you''re here soon, Master Claire" "Yeah. Thanks for coming. That was comforting." Claire grabs Lydia''s hand and says thank you. "I''ll be with you in the lecture room for the individual program." In the end, Lydia was to be escorted to the lecture room used by Claire in the afternoon. "Dear Lydia. Is it something you''ll soon find out when they share their magic powers? Walking in school, Claire listens. "It looks like foreign bodies are going to get into the magic flow in your body. Naturally, I don''t have any experience imagine, but I feel like I''ll find out soon enough" The two of them walked into the lecture room. When you open the door, the magician, the instructor, should be waiting. "I''ll be back." "Thank you, Master Lydia" Now it''s okay, Lydia smiles in the wind and leaves. I dropped off Lydia''s hindsight and heard a whisper in Claire''s ear with her hand on the door. "We just met, and I''m sorry. I was going to spend a little more time researching, because tomorrow, Master Lewis will be here." At that moment, I could see they held my hand. Bachi, an intense electrostatic shock runs into Claire''s body. Holding Claire''s hand was Dion, who emerged from nowhere. My eyes are red, and I can see at a glance that I''m about to activate a powerful sorcery. (Coverage broken! Faster than Claire thinks so, again Dion can put his strength into his hands. (This is not good...) (Coverage... can''t make it...) At the moment of imagining the worst, a great flash of light emanates from the gripped hands of Claire, surrounded by a bright white light on one side. At the same time, De (...) i (...) o (...) n (...) ''s body ran a big shock. Claire stood ready, but nothing would happen. When I opened my fearful, tightly closed eyes, there was Dion falling down, supposedly flying by impact and hitting the wall. "Huh...? I have no idea what happened to Claire. "Magic now, what happened! To much shock, a magician pops out of the lecture room Claire was about to enter now. "Doctor... Um..." "Are you all right, Miss Claire?... Is that it? Isn''t this the user of the curse" Dion, rolling down the aisle, was completely passed out and had no sign of waking up at all. DDDDD "Are you okay, Claire! When I got the news, Vike and Lydia came running into the lecture room. "Yeah...... I''ll be fine." Claire answers with regret. Dion, who remained passed out, lay in a simple bed in the lecture room. "I just held his hand and saw the magic flow... Miss Claire seems to have reflected his curse." Hearing the sight of the Royal School mage, Chainz, Vik''s eyes harden with surprise and Lydia laughs at Couscous without hesitation. "Is that what Lewis meant when he said he was protecting Dion..." Vik has a distant eye. "The sharing of the magic of the Count Meade family is a very dangerous technique. If the opponent''s magic outweighs his own, he just can''t get in and interfere, or this is how he gets bounced back and eroded. He wakes up after this, but the magic remains shared with Miss Claire for the rest of his life. Chains will go into further detail. "... no! Claire was shocked. (Even if I deserve it... if I think about his future, there''s no such thing! "As a precaution, Claire doesn''t feel responsible." "That''s right. I''m just saying it''s bad that this Dion guy was the fool he looked like." Vik and Lydia follow each other orally. "Keep it up, don''t be an internal affairs problem. Leave me alone as royal, as the one who unleashed the curse on the prince''s fiance. Well... it''s more likely that they''ll make up their sins." Behind the cynical words, Vik seems happy. "But now we finally have a female in the investigation into the privileges of the Count Meade family and the demise of the Lindell Nation, which has been going on forever" 35 35. To Noston Country ݽ~Ƥޤäǥϡǰ쥢ħo򛷻rͬȤΥ`ؓäƤΤȤ IѧУΤơһդژIK쥢R܇mؤȑä Ҥ˺äƷ椨Ȥ`Έ̄Ҥؤ򤫤 ʧ񤤤ޤäƤ졢`ϤޤäƤʤΣ һȤˎäϤΥ`ϲڤǡˤϥ`奤ɥˤ3ˤ ꡣ`Ͻդμ⺬ᡢT˹¤ΤȤФäƤ衹 `˥äЦ ꡢ쥢ΤȤʤ 奤䤽 ˽Ϥ͡Ǥǥ󘔤}jľ 쥢ϡȤ ؤμȫ˥ǥ䝤ȤԤ褦ʤ֤餯ˤϵDŽӤƤΤǤ򿼤ȡ쥢ϱˤβҤͬ餹ݤʤʤä Τꡢ쥢Ͻճˤħˤäƚݽ~ȤҊ٤ʤ餺åä Ǥ⡢Τħ֤ʤ֤ˡħιСŤĤʤþΥǥʋݤ⥢ʸФäɡäѤμҤ˫ӤϤäȉäƤ͡ ѥե`ȹθؤ[ӚiƤɥˤϡ˫ӤƬ졢ǥʤvƤ֪äƤLDžۤ ηᘤQޤä 4ˤԒƤȡ¤ؤΈK`äƤlǑäƤ餷ϢǤ롣 ǡΤȡ `褦„ ߩ`ɲҤˤĤƤϡA갸ȤʤäU‘BشԤ̤ޤơDŽӤֱ˄Ӥ٤Ȥä `ϡ٤ڤԒ⤽ΤϤ쥢ĸHǥŮƤ¡`ϕrgҊĤƤ϶Ԥ{ˤФäƤ ä˽ŤڤҊĤȤʤΤˡֱ֤¤ʤɤˬFƤ 쥢ΰȫؤ뤿ᡢ¤ϕrg򤫤ƤؤQȼsƤ줿rgϤ뤬äƤƤ뤫 Ǥ꤬Ȥޤ` 쥢΢Ц Ǥʡ ٤g쥢ҊĤϤäय`äȥ`_ȽηֱäԤ e¤LϾgФˡΥȥʽLƤϤȤȤˤʤä _ι˼鷺ꤷ쥢ˡ`Ԥ ΥȥϴФOOTҤһӤԪsߤΤՄʤޤȤӭ뤳ȤϡIgĦԤ롹 ʤּǎäƤ˼ä顢äԒ ɥˤ`򤫤餫褦ҕ򤱤롣 _ˤϰݤˤʤäƤ `ͬ⤹롣 ˽ʤʤäȤʤɡlݤˤƤʤ˼ ȡҊƤ쥢ϡh]˿ڤЮࡣ 쥢餹ȡΥȥǤԷ֤δڤϤܤjΤ褦ˤ˼ʤäΥȥޥƥ`μҤˤȤäơԷ֤ڴˏꤨʤäФ꤫ܤäŰᡢˤ׷ǰӤڤʤΤ ʤȤʤޤΥȥ_ҊĿʤäǃWϤ襤쥢ȳᤨɤ͡ ɥˤˤƤ䤷{ ʡU˼c󤨤귵뤬ϸxʤȤʡ `hƾA롣 LĿĤϡδФ밳̫Ӥʽؤд״ɤȤ줫{뤬ڤ3g̶Ȥˤʤ˼ۤҊơΥȥ˥쥢Ȣ뤳Ȥ椷ĤǤ˥ޥƥ`μҤؤΰ٤gޤƤȹY{Ʒ⤿äפ֤äФȡ ϺΤפSߤ͡ 奤ζꤲ˺Ц򸡤٤Ƥ롣 Ȥʤ饯쥢һwФ٤ʤ󤸤ʤޥƥ`ΤLƤΤϡ׷֤򾯽䤷ƤΤȤʤϥѥե`ȹˤ뤳ȤJR뤿ˤ⤤C˼ 쥢Υȥֲ줿ӵȸФ֪äƤ⡢`ϤɤޤǤĿ ϡ쥢ĤԤ뤳ȤˤϷ饯쥢BФʤ `σWꤪ͡Ԥ衢`ϡ `ȥɥˤϥ쥢򿼤ƥ`Ҋ˷Ƥ뤬쥢ˤ⤳Ά}Է֤҃Ѻͨ|ΤΤǤϤʤȤʮ֤褯֤äƤ ʤȤʤ`Ԥͨ`Ȼs뤳ȤQ᤿ΤˡӤƤƤΤ飩 z९쥢Ĥ줷褦ˡ奤„ 쥢ϡɤ 쥢һäƤ顢𤨤롣 ˽һwФΥȥءˡ ơפAƾA ϡ¤˽ΤȤBФäƤԤ줿󤸤ʤΤ飿 Х줿쥢ϺΤǤ⤪Ҋͨʡ һ˲ХĤΐ򤷤`򤫤äơ쥢ݤ餷Ԥ ˽ϡѥե`Ȥλ@ߤǤ`ȽY餹뤳ȤɤȤʤΤ٤Ϸ֤äƤ˽]FжϤg餻Τϲ衹 ɥˤҥ`ȿڵѤ򴵤 ˡ 쥢ϜЦߤ򸡤٤Ԥ ޤԤä˳ʤơȤäƤ⤦줷 DDDDD 2LgᡣѧУLϾäա쥢ϥ`_˸ƥΥȥ򤱤Ƴk뤳Ȥˤʤä ʤˤηһwФΤ͡ R܇η\ФL֪ä쥢ϡ@ ǰϥץ饤٩`ȤäؤϹ¤ΕЯƤʽL쥢ˤȤäƤϸF֪ʤƤ뤫 ȫȻFǤϤʤ奤һwRˁ\ʤΤϲɡäϤȤƤSߣ `2ˡR܇򤫤ϤäЦ쥢򡢥奤R܇κηҖz΢Цࡣ ⤦kߤ 쥢ȥ`\R܇奤ȥɥˤRЮߡ򥭩`ȌơһФϳk 36 36. Charlottes Thoughts Just around that time, preparations were under way in the Noston Nation to welcome the first prince of neighboring power Puffett on a steep pitch. First Prince of the Noston Nation, the office of Asberto. "Dear Asberto, please join me for an afternoon of tea today" Charlotte holds her mouth with both hands and says cutely. He hangs a basket with a set of tea and baked sweets on his arm. "I''m sorry. For our country, the most important guest visits are withheld. Will you finish with Salomon today?" Asberto replied in a most gracious voice. "Uh, again?" Charlotte points her pink lips. Asbert noticed Charlotte''s expression, but pretended not to look at it. "Let''s go, Miss Charlotte." Salomon, who perceived Asberto''s murder, attempts to escort Charlotte to the exit of the office, distracting him. "Dear Asberto!?... Fine. Me...... sorry" Charlotte turned away from Salomon''s hand, and wept in her eyes, tearing Asbert, and saw, and then left the room. Batan. "Ha... Asberto sighed, making sure the heavy door in the office was closed. "Miss Charlotte has been here every day since the Royal College of Aristocrats went on vacation" Salomon says with a sincere, unreadable smile. "I''m busy every day, but I just want you to give me a break... She had periods of instability due to the environment, but she was a smarter, more intelligent woman in the core." Says Salomon with an unexpected look on his face to Asberto, who is completely holding his head. "... Miss Charlotte? No way, that can''t be right. Your Highness, that''s wrong with someone else." DDDDD (No more! I can''t believe it! Charlotte, who had been refused an afternoon tea invitation for the third day in a row, was outraged. Forget about your ladylike behavior, and Dosdos walk down the hallway in the royal palace. I turned around thinking, well, Asberto hadn''t even grated Salomon and chased him for follow-up. "Why isn''t anybody chasing me!! Charlotte, trembling with anger, returned to the mansion of the Duke of Martino family within the King''s Capital Tillard instead of the Royal College of Aristocrats'' quarters for a long vacation. "Welcome back, Miss Charlotte" To the samurai who welcomes me, Charlotte says pushing the basket without telling her right now. "I''ll give you this. I lost it." " I understand" Charlotte wasn''t going to change her standing behavior even after Claire was gone. Always bright, pure, honest, beloved character Charlotte." But what I think at the bottom of my heart seems to manifest itself in words and deeds, and Charlotte''s standing behavior over the past few months had bought disapproval from the samurai and servants. "Charlotte, have you met His Highness?" Father Benjamin, who learns Charlotte''s return home, glances at the entrance from the lobby. "Father! Welcome back!... Yep. It was fun. You''re early today." Charlotte, who was about to go up the spiral stairs leading from the blowout of the entrance to her room, made a childish smile and stopped. "The Royal Palace is all very busy right now. Don''t disturb His Highness too much. I got a visitor this evening, so I came home early. Get dressed for dinner." "Yes, Father. who is the customer? Correct outfit, Charlotte came to her senses when she was told. (As usual, your father''s men may have handsome aristocratic sons and knighthood chiefs. Maybe just the right time to get someone on a free long vacation! But my father Benjamin''s response was inconsistent with Charlotte''s expectations of heart bouncing. "Oh. Today''s visitor is Anne." "Ann...... auntie? Charlotte''s face pulled. Speaking of Anne, she''s the sister of her father Benjamin, Charlotte''s one-generation old ''Girlfriend''. With the same white magic as Charlotte, she did not marry and is now a Virgin in the Royal Church. He was very cute to the four Martino family children since he was a little girl, but it was obvious that his favorite anyone could see was Claire. This is the first day I''ve seen Claire since she went missing. (I don''t know, even one of the dislikes is going to say it. Let''s just join in a toast and say I''m not feeling well and pull into the room.) Charlotte decided to do so and went back to her room. It was night and Anne came to visit with a bottle of champagne that she had kept. "It''s been a long time, guys. I''m sorry Claire''s not here." Pours champagne into all the glasses and Anne sits in her dinner seat makes her look sad. The champagne bubbles sparkled as they were finer and wondrously swayed than I had ever seen before. "Forget about Claire, Anne." I embarrass Ann as my father Benjamin sends a gaze that cares about Charlotte. Charlotte also lowered her eyebrows, dropped her shoulders, did a sad trick, and tried to whine. "But I want to see your sister..." "Do you really think so? Anne hears Charlotte whining back out loud. (Wow... this is why I didn''t like it) Charlotte nodded as she lowered her fed up emotions and hid them. It''s such a hassle, it really makes me cry. "Of course, Aunt Ann... because she''s my dear sister..." To Charlotte''s tears, Anne said at the moment her father and brothers snuggled. "We all know about the magic tornado that was observed a few months ago in Ultz, the king''s capital of the Paft Nation, don''t we? "Oh. Of course." Benjamin answers. "That magic tornado was the largest ever. If it did, we would have had to put a barrier over the entire national territory. Currently, the biggest magic colour the Noston Nation possesses is'' white ''." Ann keeps looking at Charlotte. "But in the Paft country, purification took place. Sure. Plus, it was perfect.... If I could do that right now, I''d be alone all over the world." Benjamin seemed to have guessed what Ann was going to say. "Are you trying to say that it was Claire who saved the world? This is ridiculous. She could only receive the magic of pale pink, far beneath silver and white. You can''t possibly do that." Gashan. That''s when my second brother Leo dropped the champagne glass in his hand and broke it. The face is unnaturally blue. "People are the only things you see like you want to see things. After Claire disappeared, I just can''t believe the people in this house gave up once they searched." Ann said so, taking a seat. "Now you''ll excuse me. drink that champagne properly for everyone. Brother, I''ll see you at the welcoming ceremony next week." After Ann left, the dining went quiet. My brother Oscar opens his mouth wondering as he sips champagne. "Sure... how did your father only send out a search force once after Claire disappeared" "That''s... I thought you said that was fine. His Royal Highness Asbert has Charlotte, and he says he doesn''t need Claire to do harm to the happiness of the two of us." "No... But it seemed so. when it''s important, don''t lose your mind." That''s not good. Detecting the danger of his position, Charlotte smiles the greatest she can and changes the subject. "Father, is there something in the royal palace next week? Although Aunt Ann said it was a welcome ceremony. Is anyone there? "Haven''t you heard from His Highness Asberto? The First Prince of the Pfeite Nation, His Highness Vique, is visiting our country officially." "Well! Is there a prince who has a reputation for being very good looking and able to work!? Staring at Charlotte, tense and rattled, as if they were all taken aback. "... Charlotte, it can''t be" Charlotte was greatly shocked that Oscar complained. (For the past six months, your brother has been holding out on me...) "I''m sorry, brother" Charlotte deliberately showed it as a shrine, but there was no follow-up from Oscar. (That... that aunt...! You did something so I wouldn''t understand!? Charlotte had felt the wind direction had changed only slightly with Ann''s visit. DDDDD At night, Charlotte returns to her room to think. (Master Asberto isn''t bad either, but he''s kind of uncompassionate. I mean, he doesn''t feel loved. It wasn''t like this before.... The Prince of the Great Powers is so much better than Master Asberto! It''s a rumor of excellence, so I''m sure you''ll have time to show off your work to your friends'' ladies as soon as possible! "I''ve made up my mind, ask your father to let me see the prince of the Pafeite kingdom and keep company! Charlotte, who was too upward oriented, was floating without understanding the position she had been placed in. 37 37. Signs Six days after I left Paft Country. Claire and the others had come as far as the gates of EAS. "When you get here, you''ll be in Tillard, the king''s capital, for two hours." Lui says as he rests in a caf in the city of Aeas. Veek is in a post-arrival meeting with Keith and Donnie in the carriage. It would be boring to be in the carriage the whole time, and Vike gave Claire permission to go out with Lewis. "We met here six months ago, didn''t we?" To Claire''s words, Lewis smiles gently with his eyes together. Second, Claire noticed. that a little tension is contained in the calm and calm air that Lewis is always putting together. That was something I always felt for them on duty, but I felt even more colorful today. (Again, I wonder if coming to another country raises the alert level) I wondered, Claire asks. "Lewis, though I feel more tenacious than usual" "Did you notice? Sorry, I guess I''m scared." To Lui, who laughs furiously, Claire answers in a hasty shake of her head. "That''s not what I meant.... I don''t know... even cooler than usual" Lewis says as if it stinks. "When we arrive at the royal palace, we have to untie Vik''s protection.... because that''s a diplomatic courtesy. It is our duty to protect Your Highness from unforeseen circumstances, although the Noston Nation is a friendly country. So I''m a little nervous." "... sorry. I was insensitive." Claire now recognises the responsibility of the Lewis as Kingsguard knights. "This way, I''m sorry. Say something like you''re on guard of Claire''s homeland." "If you think about Lewis'' work, naturally. When I have to, I''ll follow you too! although I don''t have many cards in hand" Claire breaks her finger and declares with a shrug of her shoulder. "Comfortable" They laughed at each other amicably. Claire returns to the carriage after a good time at the cafe, asking about her plans after her arrival from the Vikes. "By the time we arrive, it''s evening. When we get there, we''ll first go deliver a letter to the King of the Noston Nation. Tomorrow we have a welcoming ceremony, and then it''s evening club." It''s no different than what I was planning to hear beforehand. Claire nodded. "I''ll have Claire attend tomorrow night''s party as my fiance, too. You''re getting ready." "Yes." "At the tea party after the welcoming ceremony, I intend to tell the King about my engagement to Claire. Until then, you may not be comfortable, but be patient." "Yes, Your Highness." Veek''s eyes remain much sharper. Realizing the impending arrival in the Wang capital, Claire also felt tingly drawn. Two hours later, the line arrived at the Royal Castle of Noston Country as planned. The welcoming of the people from the castle town to the royal castle was amazing, and all at this time Keith sat next to the conspicuous Veek, and Claire was given the same carriage as the samurai. A sneak peek out the window reveals a nostalgic view of the city across the enthusiastic nation. Upon arrival, it was Asberto, the First Prince, who welcomed the Viques in front of the royal palace, who tried to head to the king to deliver the letter. Claire doesn''t think, she hides behind the samurai. I cut my hair and knew that there was no way Claire in exotic clothes would notice an asbelt, but I leaned over and erased the signs. "Okay, I''m coming" "Welcome aboard, Your Highness" Claire, who dropped off the Vikes, was set to go to the rooms in the royal palace with the samurai as soon as possible. Enter the royal palace and see the familiar view surrounded by white walls. The scent of flowers not found in the gardens of the Royal Palace of the Paft Country inspired Claire''s nostalgia. (I just got a little free time and I kind of miss it) As the fiance of the First Prince, Claire came in and out from a small place many times, the royal palace of the Noston Nation. The number of visits to Claire''s 15-year-old baptismal ceremony at the border decreased dramatically, but until then, it was true that the royal palace was the same as Claire''s playground due to the countenance of the king and his father Benjamin. "Until then I may not be comfortable, but be patient with me" Well, Claire remembers what Veek said in the carriage. (I''m sure that means I don''t want you to stand out until tomorrow''s tea party.) Claire put the stall on her shoulder from her head like a headscarf and fixed it. "Is that it?" Claire finds out. While immersed in the nostalgic memories of the royal palace, Claire seems to have strayed from the samurai. Whether you peek at the corner ahead or look around the back, there''s nobody there. (You shouldn''t, I miss you so much that I got caught off guard) Familiar and completely knowledgeable about the construction, but Claire doesn''t know what floor of which building the assigned rooms are. Besides, unluckily the place we are now was an area lined with ministers and aristocrats'' offices. (Anyway, to the less popular) "What are you doing" The moment Claire in a hurry took a step, she had a familiar cold voice. At the same time, the stall worn from the head can be paid off with something hard. (... eh) Sooner than Claire thought this was a bad idea, a man with a stall hooked to his sword voiced surprise before Claire. "... Miss Claire! There he was, Salomon, near Asberto''s side. But Claire didn''t expect this at all when she went to the Royal Palace in the Noston Nation either. Relax and say hello as you were prepared. "Long time no see, Master Salomon. I came here today as part of a mission to the Paft Nation. Please don''t treat me like a suspicious person." Then he took out the pocket watch he had left behind, showed the crest of Veek next to his face, and smiled nicely. "This is from King Puffett''s house......! I''m sorry.... I heard you were missing. I don''t know no, you look fine and most importantly" It is Salomon''s eyes swimming in the sale that I can''t always read his expression. Although Claire had been targeted by the Mead family or caught in a magic tornado over the past few months, she had never even felt the shadow of a chaser from the Noston Nation. Perhaps he was reassured that in the country he thought he was wild drooling dead, but that presumption was not, albeit, a mistake. "Pfft. You, too." Claire laughed more than she felt angry at Salomon for the reaction as if she had seen a ghost. Salomon is a one-armed man who also attended the Royal College of Aristocrats with Asberto, and Claire is a good acquaintance. He was a mind-breaking man, well assisted by an asperto that made him feel somewhere foolish despite his supposed clarity. Even after Claire began to isolate herself at the Royal College of Aristocrats, I feel I was watching her step by step with her cold eyes. Think of it, he was the one who treated Claire without much change to the end as the others around him treated her as something she wasn''t. Good to see you, Salomon. Claire reckoned so. "If I had found anything else in nostalgia, it would have slipped away. Could you tell me which building to go to?" "I''ll show you, please come this way" Salomon, who confirmed that the pocket watch put up by Claire contained a guest''s crest, suddenly behaved politely. The two are nostalgic relationships, but neither are they smiling and welcoming. Silence persists while guiding you to your room. In the meantime, Claire dared to open her mouth. "Earlier, the welcome of the people in Castle Town was wonderful and appreciated. His Royal Highness Vike of the Paft Nation also sees a rich national identity, because he would like to forge stronger relations between the two countries." To Claire''s sentiments, Salomon looks out. "I''m talking about Master Salomon, so I''m sure it''s all a prospect." Claire went on further. "Without hesitation, those two look great on you. For His Highness Asberto, I know that the appearance of the object of mercy called Charlotte is also a treasure for the future of this country. As a living in a friendly country, I hope that relations between the two countries are much better" There is no response from Salomon, and silence comes again. tricks, and only two footsteps were echoing around. " I appear to have made irrevocable and serious judgment errors as a proximity to His Highness Asberto" Words Salomon leaked out of potpourri. Claire took it lightly, but his expression was stiff. "Miss Claire... that hairstyle..." Salomon probably asked the question thinking Claire had left the house and came as a royal stewardess or something. On that inquiry, Claire recalled the night she cut her own hair and popped out of the Royal College of Aristocrats dormitory. About that night when I found out that all the admiration that had supported me was fiction. Claire stretches her spine and says in a courtesy voice. "I don''t need to know any more stupid questions." "... sorry" Salomon bows his head deeply. I don''t know what you''re thinking, just stop and don''t move. It also seems like a heavy apology, it was a long thank you. "It is this building that is allowed to be used by the Papeet National Mission. Thanks for the guide." When Claire told him so, he went into the building without looking back, making a deliberate noise and closing the door. DDDDD "Your Highness, may I have a moment?" Salomon hears Asberto, who concludes the presence of a letter handed over to His Majesty the King from the mission of the State of Pfeet. "What?" "No, a little here. To the office." Missions in the Paft country withdrew, but many ministers and nobles remained. There is also the figure of Lord Martino, Claire''s father. This, Salomon, who has been stationary for about a year and a half with a general idea of what happened but without speaking out, did not want to put this story in Benjamin''s ear at all costs. Asberto and Salomon return to the office early. "So, what the hell is going on? Was it an important problem with the ceremony?" "Well, when it comes to trouble, it''s trouble" Salomon went on without saying. "I met Miss Claire in the royal palace earlier." For a moment, the time of Asberto stops. Once he drops his gaze on the floor, he puts his hand on his forehead and raises his face, staring at Salomon with the look of incredibility. "... are you kidding me? I hear he went missing that day at AEAS custody. He said the Martinos searched and couldn''t find him." "It looks like you''re here as part of a mission in the Paft Country. He had a bill stamped with the seal of the First Prince of the Paft Nation." "... what do you mean? Anyway, contact Lord Martino." "Contact me, what are you going to do with her" Salomon, who rarely disagrees with Asberto, rarely returns questions to the instruction. "Charlotte would have missed you. I''ll be delighted." "Really... Miss Claire didn''t look that way at all" Salomon continues like a clown. "With all due respect, His Royal Highness over the past few years seems unable to make the right decisions about good and evil when he is involved at the same time with two ladies, Miss Claire and Miss Charlotte. When I broke up my engagement with Miss Claire and turned it into something with Miss Charlotte, I did not object as a sidekick. The reason is that this country needed the strong magic of the Martino family." "There will be no problem with that. And what''s wrong with reaching out to Charlotte, who was crying in the shade?" "But as a result, do you understand that Miss Claire has lost her whereabouts? Was it necessary to take the dormitory room from Miss Claire, who had her engagement dissolved, to take the chair of the next student chairman, and to brand her as a duke''s warrant for the fall? Miss Claire now seems to have built up enough standing to keep her important guest crest in the Pfeet Country. If it comes down to disparaging her, I''ll buy the wrath of the First Prince of the Paft Nation................ I am not saying this for Miss Claire. Your Highness''s, and I''m saying it for this country in the future. Salomon then adds in a whisper. "In the first place... I don''t see that Charlotte lady being slightly abused by her half-sister at all." Not long ago, Asbert was overreacting to words insulting Charlotte. If I heard the shadow of ''Charlotte has no manners,'' I would have banished that noble lady, and if I heard a voice denouncing the free running that doesn''t fit into shape, I would have swung the privilege of the prince and yelled in. But hearing Salomon''s words doesn''t make me angry at all, because I haven''t talked to Charlotte much here. On the contrary, Asberto was surprised at himself for trying to agree a little with Salomon''s words. "... If it means being part of a mission, they will look at the fold and be introduced by the other side. Keep it up and see how it goes a little." []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk) 38 38. Lord Martinos Wolf The next day. King Noston, Asberto, Lord Martino and several ministers had arrived at the same table as Vique, who attended the tea party this afternoon. (This is Claire''s father......) When Vique glanced at Lord Martino sitting across the slope, he just had eyes. Benjamin, who signals and receives that gaze to allow the conversation, speaks to Vik. "You''ve done a great job." "Thank you. I met your son, Sir Oscar, once at a paft country ceremony, but it''s been a long time since I''ve seen Lord Martino." "Remember my son" The ministers present colour Vik''s memory. "Of course it is. I remember him as a brilliant man." In fact, that wasn''t a lie. A few years ago, when a young Oscar accompanied a mission from Noston to Puffett, just a few words made a good impression. "I also have a daughter." Benjamin gets to the point. "My name is Charlotte, and I am the fiance of His Highness Asberto, but I would like to hear His Highness''s story in order to spread the word. I would love to introduce you tonight at the night club." To Benjamin''s unexpected words, Asberto, sitting next to Veek, had tea entering his trachea. Then Salomon, who is holding back behind Asberto, is faceless. Vik doesn''t break his smile. "Look, Lord Martino, Miss Charlotte wasn''t supposed to be on the invitee list for the night club..." Asberto asks. "Earlier, I consulted with His Majesty the King and decided to have him present. To gain experience as a future king and wife, it''s not enough for both of us to get on the table." To Benjamin''s answer, the king is also smiling and nodding. Asberto despaired. "You..." Although Asbert replied to the King accepting, he was dazed to think that Charlotte would be dating the entire night club again for a conversation without the contents he preferred. Even if it isn''t, this time Asberto has to play an important role in escorting Vique, a guest from the Pfeet Nation. It was even doubtful if Charlotte would understand it. (I did think she was the right lady back then... but when I think calmly, it''s hard to do official business in Charlotte) "Lord Martino, is your daughter alone?" Without affirming or denying the suggestion from Benjamin, Vike asks with a sticky smile on his face. "Yeah, well.... Actually, Charlotte had a sister, but she''s been involved in an unfortunate incident and is currently missing. "... heh" (... involved in an unfortunate incident, you say? Keith, who was holding back behind Veek, notices the angry Veek voice and asks in a whisper. "Your Highness, you are tired. Shall we take a break?" "Keith, back off." Veek stuck with Keith''s suggestion to be a buffer. "Speaking of fiances" Veek cuts out the story anticipating the timing. "Actually, I''m also close, and I''m officially going to get engaged" "Oh, my God, congratulations" King Noston narrows his eyes. "Which lady is it?" Asberto also showed interest as he showed a bare gesture of blessing, but was actually full of heads to stand around at night clubs with Charlotte with him. "Yes, I hear she''s out of the Duke''s house in Noston Country" The salon, which was quiet enough to miss hearing all of Vik''s remarks, shrugged at once. "What?" "Really?" "I''ve never heard of the Duke''s family in my country making matches with the royal family of the Papeet Nation." (His Royal Highness''s Sealed Bill...... you mean that?) In doing so, Asberto realized who his fiance was. When I look at Salomon, he thinks the same thing, and he can''t hide his surprise. "Her name is Claire." The salon turned further. "You may know Lord Martino well enough about his origins." "Claire......? What the hell..." Benjamin doesn''t seem to understand the situation and is relieved. "I was going to introduce her to you at the night club before we unveiled her at the Spring Riko ceremony, and I''m accompanying her on this visit.... Well, I know you''re all familiar with the lady." Vik is smiling and talking, but not laughing behind his eyes. Everyone at this salon knows that Claire was Asberto''s fiance. Then again, the fact that Asbert switched from Claire to Charlotte in a fascinating way. Veek''s tone, angry at Benjamin''s graffiti, is full of anger and cold. When we looked at the situation together, the salon quieted down. "In fact, a few months ago in my country, there were signs of a magic tornado." Salomon speaks out when everyone freezes and decides to be disrespectful in not speaking. "I know. It was a topic in this country about how we got to the foreshadows." "The tornado has been purified. It was Claire who activated the purification technique." "... what" The neighbors rush to stop Benjamin from being revealed, but that didn''t work. "That kid''s magic should be weak. In some mistake. To the fallen Claire, that''s what..." Keith smiles and stands before Benjamin, who is unable to accept the facts told and perseveres in trying to confirm them. Behind Veek, Lewis turned and watched to make sure things didn''t escalate. "Lord Martino. She is sad to see, she has never said anything bad about you, even as she is pursued through the country.... Claire is my fiance. No matter how many daughters you have, I ask you to be careful what you say that hurts her when you meet her at a night club." Veek also turned his attention to Asberto after holding Benjamin back. Asberto deflected his eyes from Veek and became silent. DDDDD "Didn''t I ask you to forgive me for marriage? On the way back to the room after the tea party, Lewis says in a half-kily tone without changing his expression. "True. I sold a fight and wondered what would happen. Congratulations on your relaxation. I thought you were having a tea party. I want to fix it with a pretty girl." Doni is also relaxed. "Shut up.... bad. I''ll do the night club right." Vik seems to reflect once and for all on the fact that he smashed up his official duties with personal emotions. Keith walking behind the three looks like he can''t hide his shock just because the roots are too serious. "I... got in between, from the standpoint, but honestly wanted to beat Claire''s father up" "It''s not okay. Then you might wake up." Donnie agrees with Lewis. "Oh, did Lewis think so, too? "Yeah. Sure, Claire''s father is under the influence of magic. Because the surgeon is immature, but to a lesser degree. If there is jealousy or jealousy for Claire at the root of those who can be operated upon, I think he will be sufficiently affected." "Jealousy or jealousy... is that your daughter? Keith is even more shocked. "So much so that they call it the Girl''s Martino family. Few people have distorted feelings about her, who were born with outstanding talent and promised a future." I was lonely somewhere about Vik''s face saying that. "Well, after this, it''s a night club" Veek switches and says. "Lewis, do everything you can with the ladies to make Claire a glorious place for everyone to see." "Leave it to me." Lewis glanced at his confidence. 39 39. Exposure Around that time, Claire was getting ready for the night club. The ladies, who are instructed by Veek to do the finest finishing touches, carefully polished Claire''s hair from one hair to the tip of her nails. Claire was also smooth to prepare, without being confused by what she was used to. This time the dress was decorte laced from a dark blue dress tailored by Isabella for a night club in search of the Queen, and the entire shape was recreated into a mermaid line. Vike said he wanted to renovate his dress for this nightclub, but Claire insisted that the cost should be spent for the people. The simple dress further highlights Claire''s good style and beauty. To finish, the jewels were scattered over the hairstyles put together in the up and the night club was ready. "Hmm." ...... Conn. I''m just horrified when I''m ready, and the door is knocked. Looking at the clock, it was already time to leave. (I hear there''s not just Asberto and his father at the venue, but even Charlotte. A little, scary) As Claire lay her hands on her chest and breathed deeply, Veek, guided by a samurai, came into the room. And I give you an exclamation. "Exactly. You sound like a princess." "Phew." Veek''s words coincide with the word ''like a princess'' that Charlotte used to call me when I was a little girl. (I won''t go back to those days, but I have someone and a place to lean in right now) "So, come on." To a confident vik, Claire nodded with a smile. DDDDD When I grabbed Veek''s arm lightly and walked into the venue, I could see that the venue had gone a long way. "That..." "His Royal Highness Asberto''s former..." "Real? " I hear voices everywhere that make me want to block my ears. Feeling the force in Claire''s hand grasping her own arm, Vike lay the hand of the ungrasped on Claire''s hand, peeking into Claire''s eyes and gently nodding. Claire, too, stares back into Veek''s eyes and smiles. The atmosphere of the venue, where the sight was so beautiful as a single painting and was about to be spoken of as funny and funny and scandalous, was admirably repainted. And a sigh leaked from many of the attendees. "... Huh. Perhaps you will spend this night with His Highness Asberto, but are you okay with being so trembling" "... where I want to be" Claire stretched her best with the finest smile on her face. Charlotte, still unaware that the two had arrived at the venue while Claire and Vike were in the spotlight, had been lectured on standing and behaving from Salomon at the edge of the venue. "Okay, Miss Charlotte. The guests are the First Prince of the Great Power and Puffett and his fiance. You shouldn''t talk to me from below. [M] Also, you''re not the star of the day. The only behavior you are allowed to behave today is smiling next to His Highness Asberto.... Are you listening, Miss Charlotte! "Huh. Dear Asberto, let''s get to the prince as soon as possible. I have a lot to talk about." Congratulations, Charlotte, who has not yet been informed that her fianc is Claire, is floating without listening to Salomon. (It''s okay to have a fiance. I have white magic) Asbert glanced at Charlotte. "Looks like you two have arrived.... Let''s go." "Huh! Lewis, who senses Charlotte approaching, turns a blind eye to Keith and Donny. "This feels... Seriously? As I can see, the power of" "She doesn''t seem to have much training." Lui says with a harsh look. I don''t know what Charlotte''s purpose was, but I knew that a line would never be controlled by negative emotions. What scared me was the pattern of her coming up against Claire to make some kind of attack. Claire also noticed that Asbert and Charlotte were approaching. Veek gently wraps Claire''s hand around. "Claire, your sister... why are you here..." The moment he confronted Claire and Vique, Charlotte suddenly broke the caution she told Salomon by souring her mouth. I can see the emotions in the eyes that are wide open, incredible. Claire did not answer the question and waited for Asbert to introduce Charlotte with a smile on her face. "Her Royal Highness, Miss Claire. Welcome aboard. This is my fiance, Miss Charlotte Martino." "It''s Vique William Puffistant, the first prince of the Puffite Nation. Miss Charlotte.... I''m listening. This is my fianc, Miss Claire Martino." Claire, who was introduced, took Asbert''s hand and showed off her beautiful Cartesy. Exclamation leaks from the nobles who watched the combination of causes faraway. "I met her about six months ago in the custody of EAS and took her straight back to the King''s Capital. Thank you very much to the Noston Country for the wonderful encounter." Vik explains in a glimpse, but the choice of words is somewhat prickly. "I thought you were gone because of it... how did you show up again... and I can''t believe you''re the fiance of the prince of the Pfeet Nation...! From Charlotte''s mouth, there was a kind of heart voice that you should never show. It was leaking. Charlotte, watch your mouth. Asbert controls Charlotte with a harsh voice. "... What, did you hear that? Oh, sister. It''s a bad idea to be engaged to the Prince of the Paft Country... not very lucky and delightful." Charlotte hurried back to me and smiled innocently, fixing it. And I got back on my mind, stepped forward, and now I said to Veek. "I''ve always been looking forward to seeing Master Veek! After the night club, we will have plenty of wine and sweets in your room, so please let us know a lot about the Paft Country! Donnie, who had refrained behind him, unwittingly erupts into a proposal that is not too ladylike. Lewis kicked Donny''s tibia without changing his expression. To the unresponsive vik, Charlotte folds even more. "Lady Veek''s fiance, she''s my sister. She was my favorite sister, and all of a sudden she was gone... my sister, I missed her." And Charlotte burst into tears with Gunsoon. (I can''t believe you''re acting like this... I wonder if Charlotte, the future queen, doesn''t have an educator?) Claire, too worried, whispers as she takes out the handkerchief and gives it to Charlotte. "Long time no see, Charlotte. Calm down a little. You can''t talk more than you need to at a night club like today." "That''s how your sister does it again... Are you having fun abusing me again, even though you saw me because of it?... whoa." Charlotte''s voice was loud, as opposed to Claire, who spoke in a small voice not to be ashamed of Asberto or Charlotte. Charlotte''s voice flashes back the day Claire leaves the Royal College of Aristocracy crying hard over the dormitory door to shield Miss Caroline. At the time Claire finally tried to notice the angry emotions she had hidden in herself, a voice came from over her head. "That''s disrespectful." That''s what I said, it wasn''t Veek, it was Asberto. That sounded hard to believe in Russia to Claire, who only remembered how to drown Charlotte. "Charlotte, stay back already. I will not tolerate any more damage to the dignity of the Noston nation" "Asberto... you? Charlotte, who had worked so hard to sell her festivities to Veek, wolves. "Can''t you hear me? Quickly exit." Asbert ordered in an even colder voice, as he cut the numbness. "Why not? I, your sister, have been abusive... Why are you taking sides... I don''t..." Charlotte ran away with tears in her eyes. (Was this what Charlotte was supposed to be? How could I not have noticed) In Asbert''s head, deliberately crying and glimpsing Charlotte''s back exiting while buying sympathy, Salomon''s voice echoed, ''Do you understand that Miss Claire has lost her way?'' (I don''t know...) "Sorry" Asberto bowed his head toward Claire and Vique. It must not be the case that a prince of a country bows his head in public. Claire hurries to speak to Asberto. "Your Highness. Many nobles see it. Please raise your face." "No, it''s not just her standing behavior.... everything that''s ever happened. As a prince, I don''t think I can help losing my majesty" Indeed, Claire may have been deprived of a lot by Charlotte. But to Claire, who is so forward-looking, it didn''t seem like anything more meaningful like an apology right now. Because it was all sublime as a passing thing. Veek stares at Asberto with his head down and leaves it for a little while before saying: "You would have spent a long time at her side, too. You think Claire would be happy to do that?" "But I..." Vik continues. "From what I can tell, Claire is a woman with great qualities as queen. It is not just beautiful and intelligent, but naturally rich enough to think and execute about the country and the people. Raising her would be a wonderful environment in the Noston Country. She is not pleased that the country will decline or that its pride will be lost" "His Highness Asberto. So raise your face. Claire also agreed with Vik, and it was then that Asbert tried to get his posture back. "Claire." Claire trembled in horror at the voice of her father Benjamin, whom she suddenly heard. There, King Noston and Benjamin stood side by side. Behind them is Charlotte covering her face with a handkerchief. I''m sure he cried right after Asberto scolded him and left. Vike stands in front of Claire so as to block Benjamin''s gaze. King Noston and Claire have never had a close conversation. From Claire''s point of view, however, I had the impression that he was a gentle person who was good at balancing with each other while maintaining his majesty as king. But I can''t even feel a shard of serenity in King Noston right now in front of me. Something''s wrong. Claire is baffled and can put her strength into her hand grabbing Veek''s elbow. King Noston looked inexorably at the two, then said. "As a Noston State, I cannot consent to two marriages" 40 40. Load "What does that mean" (... is that what you came for) Vik never anticipated King Noston''s reaction that he would not accept marriage. Small countries like the Noston Nation change their national and international force maps dramatically just because there is one person in the royal family who is highly capable. But Vik should have been convinced that the proud king would not let go of the original stone once he found no value. But if Charlotte''s working a small job in the back, it''s not the story. "Your Lady Claire is a pride of honor for our country''s prestigious Martino family. You can''t give it away so easily." "Claire, what didn''t you like when you suddenly left? King Noston and Benjamin say it orally. From the eyes of Veek staring at the two, contempt is felt, and the colour of friendship has completely disappeared. It doesn''t fit in circles as it is, so enlightened Claire decided to be ready. "... His Majesty the King, Lord Martino. Long time no see." "Claire, won''t you call me your father" Ignoring Benjamin''s words, Claire turns to the king. I''ve known kings since I was a little girl, but this is the first time I''ve been born to give an opinion. Claire is aware of the ladylike as she excites herself. "Your Majesty. There are many magicians in the Paft Country who are better than the Noston Country. The size of the army is also more than dozens of times different digits. What good would it do to keep me only in this country? Besides, even I conveniently can''t use the power of the Spirit to suit the situation. I was wondering if it was more important to build friendship between the two countries." "Oh, that''s..." Conveniently unable to use the power of the Spirit means that he is unwilling to move for the country of Noston, which has banished himself in the dark. Realizing what it meant, the king and Benjamin suddenly became quiet. (Miss Charlotte is interfering with me, but it doesn''t seem to be that powerful) Vik is relieved to see King Noston react. "What? Why? You promised me earlier. Your sister and I said you''d replace my fiance. Hey, Dad! Behind the two, Charlotte is barking with impunity. "Charlotte, I can''t do this anymore. Give it up." "No! I want that cool prince!! "... overlapping, sorry" When Asberto tried to apologize again, it happened. The usual adorability is lost and intense light emanates from Charlotte with an evil face. (... this is white magic) Claire intuitively thought so. At the same time, I recall my conversation with Lewis in the city of Aeas. "When we arrive at the royal palace, we have to lift the protection of Vik" (... now the protection to Veek...! It was almost simultaneous with Claire looking back and Lewis saying something. After the entire venue of the night club shined white for a moment like daylight, all its light was absorbed by Lewis. Lui, who absorbed the light, dragged one leg and his breath fell constantly. "... Lui!! Claire and Doni rushed over to Lewis at the same time, and Keith instantly stepped out in front of Veek and set up his sword. "May I explain what that means now? King Noston." Veek''s gaze overlooking King Noston is sharp and gives him a sense of horror. The voice contained no more anger emotions. "What... now. I can''t believe you deactivated my magic." Charlotte is out of breath and stunned. "Guards, capture the man." Understanding the situation, King Noston, with his blue-faced face, gives instructions with a trembling voice. "Hey, what do you mean? Why me! Father! Get off me!! Charlotte was held by a guard and left. "Lui......" Claire grips Lewis'' hand hard, held by Donnie. I''m losing my mind and I''m not responding. Her face was bright white and her blood was drawn. "He''s probably out of magic and overdraining. The prognosis will be momentarily worse unless the high Virgin of the Pfeite Country, where Lewis was born, is treated as quickly as possible" Donnie, sweating on her forehead, says in a stuffed feather. "I''ll be home in a minute. Get ready, Keith." []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk) Keith jumped out of the nightclub venue before he could get back to him. But I couldn''t realistically say I''d be home any time soon. It takes two and a half days to get to the paft country, even if you keep flying horses without rest. From Donnie''s impatience, Claire also found out that that was a hopeless number. "... Vik, if you have anything written on Keith, leave it with His Highness Asberto as soon as possible" "What do you mean?" "My lord Asberto, we will go first, but may I entrust you with the rest of Keith and his squire? As a friend, take responsibility and never leave." "Also, of course. But what..." Asberto answered with barometric pressure to Claire''s overly strong obsession and words. "Lewis doesn''t have time for this. Use metastatic magic until the Royal Palace of the Paft Country." "At this distance?!? There''s no door. No matter how much Claire, I can''t do that." "Four of us can go critical without losing our magic." Before I finish, Claire begins to fill the surface of her body with magic. "A little, but I''ll help you too." Donnie puts her hand on Claire''s shoulder. The magic that poured in also had Donnie''s emotions on it, and Claire ate her teeth off. (... of the royal palace, to the point where the high Virgin is) "Spirit, carry this body in exchange for my magic" Quinn...... "Is this reality..." Asbelt relieves herself and kneels. The moment Claire spoke, the four of them disappeared without a trace from the nightclub venue. DDDDD Three days later. Claire was visiting among the high priests, in the church of the royal palace. "Hello, Master Claire" "Hello, High Virgin. How''s Lewis? "I''m still asleep. I don''t think I''ll wake up for a while because I think I''ve done quite a bit of impossibility.... but it''s a miracle you''re back alive." Claire smiled weakly to express her gratitude, then leaned down. Shortly after returning with metastatic magic from the Noston Nation, Lewis was able to receive the treatment of the High Virgin. But so far, I''m in an unexpected state. Apparently, the magic Lewis used was not a reflection of the attack, but of the nature of letting himself aggregate and deactivate it. Lewis would have bounced Charlotte''s magic back, but then the damage would be done. I guess Lewis thought about the relationship between the two countries in that moment and chose to sacrifice himself. Thinking of it, Claire seemed to have a torn chest. (Lui......) Claire knelt beside Lewis'' sleeping table and wrapped her hands in both hands as she slept. And I remember what I told Vik earlier in the office. "It appears that a king who saw Claire''s transfer magic in front of him demanded that Claire''s figure be handed over as a condition for the return of the Keiths and the others to the Pfeetland. Apparently, His Highness Asberto, who opposed it, is moving a private knighthood and covering a line to the fort of Fratern. I know you''ll make it home safely... but it''s my downfall. Relations between the two countries have become tough. In addition, rumors of a coup against the King are circulating in the Noston Nation" "Lewis is safe, but if he recovers safely, the sequelae will remain. I guess that doesn''t mean it''s the way it''s always been. Originally, Lewis'' father opposed Lewis, a woman, taking up the post of Kingsguard Knight.... may be leaving the royal palace" (I loved it... the landscape in this country is gonna break) (I wish I could go back before happiness breaks) One conversation flashed back into Claire''s brain when tears seemed nil. "That? Minami, you haven''t played yet? Asbert-like route data '' "You don''t feel like playing somehow, do you?" Claire remembered. That this was the world of games. "Play save data and you can go back before you''re 15......? Claire''s first trip to that world was the night she was pursued by the Royal College of Aristocrats. Probably caused by being out of the game scenario, the second time after being baptized and losing his mind on Lindell Island, the third time was the time to purify a magic tornado and use enormous amounts of magic. (i.e.) "If you run out of magic and blackout, you''ll most likely go to Minami''s room." DDDDD That night. Claire invited Veek and Doni to her room for a tea party. Even when it comes to tea parties, drinks are wine and alcoholic beverages with high degrees. Snacks were prepared with Veek''s favorite cheddar cheese sandwiches and Doni''s favorite nuts. "The Tea Party in Noston State, it was terrible that Vik got angry. I don''t want to be with you anymore." "Me too, I don''t like that tea party anymore" "I would have liked to see Vik and your father together." The three of them laughed, as they were forced to forget that Keith and Lewis were not here. Talk about the fun trip, about the Royal School, about Doni''s recommended Bal, about Keith having a scary sister...... After a lot of fun, the meeting was held in about 2 hours. Claire says as she drops off Veek and Donnie as they head back to her room. "Vik. Doni. Thanks for coming today.... take care of yourself." "? I''ll see you tomorrow" "... right. Good night." Claire smiled and closed the door. I really wanted to see more hindsight, but I felt dull watching any more. Go by the window and open the window to see the beautiful full moon. (... but I''ll definitely be back) Claire fills her body with magic as planned. Strongly conscious of the circle of the body so that I could give all the power I could have. "Spirit, purify and bless this world until my magic runs out" When I said so, the bright night lit by the full moon shone more white and beautiful. Small discomfort strikes Claire as her vision fades in the light. Before she knew what the shard was, Claire lost consciousness. Yes, Claire forgot something important. Claire said she remained sharing the magic of Dion of the Mead family. When I woke up, it was Minami''s room. Claire is lying on a thin mattress bed. The room is dim and there is no Liko. "I did it. I got here right..." If you look at the clock, it''s before 5: 00 a.m. Claire gets out of bed and moves forward to the monitor that led to the console. It was usually confusing, but not today. Consciousness belongs firmly to Claire, and I know exactly what she came here to do. When I started the game without hesitation, I became the screen for selecting the save data for "Become ? ETERNAL LOVE". That''s where Claire realizes. "What makes it... The heroine in this game is Charlotte, right? Maybe it''s Charlotte''s fault for this game." (If so, Charlotte is a victim of this game... because there''s no way she''s that bad of a character) "Bad personality" is a sentiment. So, finally, Claire comes to the conclusion that Charlotte is an anomaly. (assuming) "Correcting Charlotte''s character should also be important to prevent that future" Now it''s decided what Claire should do after she returns before her 15th birthday. The first is to ensure that Charlotte''s character is not distorted, and the second is to be deported from the Royal College of Aristocracy in the Noston Nation as Claire first traced it. "If I am banished from the Royal College of Nobility, I will meet the Vikes again in the city of Aeas.... It''s okay. Until then, I can do my best." (... definitely do it and show it) With a firm resolve in his chest, Claire loaded the save data. 41 Insertion 35 or so royal palace nights After a day, Claire, who was enjoying herbal tea before bedtime, felt signs of someone in the hallway. Since moving from the Lehne family to this royal palace, Vique hasn''t visited this room much longer. I don''t know if Vik is thinking about Claire''s position as her fiance, or if Keith is desperately stopping her. Claire was feeling lonely that she and I were spending less time together than before she moved. (I asked Keith to refrain from visiting the room because of Veek''s reputation, but I wish he hadn''t been so strong...) Place the teacup on the saucer and take a deep sigh. But still, I feel there''s a sign of someone in the hallway. Claire weaved her gown over her bedding and moved to the living space where there was a door leading to the hallway. Check the peek window provided on the door, but no one is there. Claire, wondering, gently opened the door. I knew no one, that''s what I thought. When Claire put her gaze down... What''s the matter with you? There, Vik sat in a hush. "Oh. You were still awake" "You were awake," he said. Why is Veek sitting on the floor like this? Anyway, come in. " Usually, Vik almost stepped into Claire''s room with hesitation here, but not today. "... you''re not going in? To Claire, who looks up with her eyes round, Vik looks sassy out of sight. "... why are you sleeping?" "Because... I was just getting ready to rest" "... Was I still? Bad. I''ll get it back out." Claire grabbed his arm lightly reflexively as Vike floated in a hurry and tried to make a twirl change of direction. Emerald green eyes shake at the unexpected reaction of Claire. Claire was Claire, and she felt hot to the ear for her actions, unlikely as a lady. I wanted to manage to follow my actions, but I didn''t get any words out of embarrassment. "... only 5 minutes" Vike whimpered as he told himself in a low voice, approaching Claire and entering the room, closing the door with his back hand. On a couch placed facing the terrace, Veek lowers his back. When Claire was worried about where to sit, Vike pounded next door, gently slapping. "Excuse me... I will..." As Claire reluctantly sinks her body into the couch, Vike quickly reaches for Claire''s hair. The moment Claire, who felt so caressed her hair, set herself up nervously, Vike touched Claire''s head softly, not her hair, and placed it on her own shoulder. "What were you doing today" "... what about Veek? You''re so busy right now...? "My story is good. I want to hear about Claire." Soon Claire''s heartbeat gets faster and faster to the sound of her sweet voice. Though wrapped up in an intense sense of well-being, I don''t know where to put my mind. Anyway, I just enjoyed my eyes moisturizing. "Today... Lydia came to the royal palace for her father, so we strolled in the garden together." "Right. She hates the royal palace. You''ve come a long way." "Yeah, but he said he''d come see me from now on." "... you''ve got a good friend" I think Vik''s voice, which sounded sweet, became even more gentle. It''s been a long time since I''ve had enough desire to see Veek''s face nearby, but in this situation it''s imperative to capacitate when you look at him. Claire nodded as she did. "Why today?" "... what? "Why were you sitting in front of my room?" "Oh. I''m largely ready to go to Noston State. I''ve been running to let you know sooner, but I''ve lost track of time." "Phew." "What, that laugh?" "I''m sorry. I''m so happy." After I finish cleaning up my job, I see Veek leaving the office lightly in his footsteps. It was kind of ticklish to imagine coming straight in front of Claire''s room and finally sitting around remembering it was late at night there. Claire was smiling and staring into Veek''s eyes. I can''t wait to love the moment when we make a name for ourselves as the first prince of the cutter, but this is how we show our vegetarian figure to ourselves alone. Two gaze bumps. Shit, it was too late when I thought. Vike glanced into Claire''s face with a gap, stroking her hair and touching her piercing. I feel my cheeks get slightly hotter by the movement of my fluffy, gentle fingers. "What kind of design would you like" "... something less flashy would be nice. But we''re way ahead of you, aren''t we? Claire managed to keep her voice down and replied that from time to time her voice was about to tremble. This was about the wedding ring. In the Noston and Paft countries, there is still a culture of creating piercings using the same stone as the color of the eyes at birth. When entering into marriage, it was often used to make rings, especially in the royal and aristocratic classes, who cherished their culture. "A long way ahead, or..." In response to Claire, Vik seemed a little distracted. Usually Claire would prepare an escape route when she seemed embarrassed, but today she wouldn''t let go of her hand with her ears touching her cheeks. "... it''s been five minutes." Claire said that, too, while I can''t keep an eye out of her hot green eyes. Gently, the face of a fierce vike approaches. I''ll touch it already, where I thought so, Vik shrugged his lips and gently enveloped Claire. "... I didn''t know the day was coming when I couldn''t wait to get married" Claire, completely beyond capacity, speaks no language. Concon. "Vik, are you there? I hear Keith knocking on the door. No heart, or I feel my breath rising. Perhaps he came in a hurry, realizing that Vik wasn''t in his private room. "Oh.... I''m going now" The power to be embraced weakened for a moment. This finally frees me from this distracting, sweet, fierce tension. The moment I thought so, I was wrapped up with even stronger force to spare the remnants. "Good night." I still don''t have a voice. Watching Veek rise, Claire, withdrew her foreword. After all, Keith''s watch should be strong. 42 41. Second Baptism Ceremony It''s sunny today. This island is always as beautiful as paradise, but today the blue of the sky is particularly deep and the boundaries with the sea are not known. Porky spring cheer and smell of the day. The poor flowers blooming all over there were no different from the landscape a year later. A week after his 15th birthday, Claire was about to be baptized by one person on Lindell Island, considerably earlier than planned. The cause starts three weeks before retroactivity. DDDDD Claire followed her aim and was able to safely return to the past. That day, two weeks before my 15th birthday. When she woke up, Claire was on her own bed in the Martino family. When Claire jumps up, she rushes out of bed and checks her calendar. The date written there was clearly a year and a half old. "Back..." Claire walked straight into the floor. The emotions of joy and loss intersect. It''s still a chilly season in the morning and evening, but I didn''t feel cold at all due to excitement. "Excuse me...... Miss Claire!? Are you all right?" A samurai who just brought awake tea is surprised that Claire is sitting on the floor. "Yeah... I fell asleep a little..." Claire, who nearly answered that, looked at the samurai''s face and doubted her own eyes. "Sophie......" "Yes, ma''am" The samurai was Sophie, who had been looking after Claire all the time since she was 5. Sophie turns a smile when she loses her round face. "Sophie!" Claire called again and hugged Sophie. She''s retiring in the next six months. After being baptized, Claire rarely accompanies her father Benjamin to the royal palace or nightclub, even when he returns from the Royal College of Aristocracy. As a result, Sophie almost ran out of work as a dedicated samurai and was offered time while Claire was in the dormitory. (Think about it, there''s something strange about Sophie''s retirement. Suddenly without any news, I can''t believe it. Charlotte hasn''t woken up the magic yet, but maybe she was moving something while I was away) Claire thinks as she embraces Sophie and indulges in relief. "Oh. The lady is still a child, isn''t she? She said she was almost 15." (... I did) Claire remembered why she came here. The aim is to avoid a deterioration in relations between the Noston and Paft countries. Claire lowers her hips on the couch with her sleeping roll. Sophie blended me some dark tea for the morning. (... nostalgic scent...) "How about today''s meal? It looks warmer today, so even dresses with more light laces will look good." Sophie is opening the closet and thinking about coordination. Clothes that look like closets have many pastel colored dresses with more lace and frills. Claire remembered that she was only 14 years old after she was gnawed. (Me a year and a half ago......! Exactly, I can''t mentally wear those clothes) "Sophie, I was wondering if you could keep the simplest clothes out today. And I want to go shopping in the city during this long vacation. Can you confirm your brother''s plans? "Yes, ma''am." That''s what Sophie said and smiled gently, choosing a light orange piece and an aligned stall to line up with, she left. When I washed my face, changed into the clothes Sophie put out for me and stood by the window, I saw my father, Benjamin, and my brother, Oscar, serve in the royal palace. Secondly, Claire comes up with an idea. "A letter from your mother that it''s in the safe... I wonder if Charlotte has found it yet" Claire had no intention of preventing the letter from being thrown away. Because I''m not going to get a real baptism as of the age of 15. If we do that, the expulsion of the Royal School of Aristocracy will be put aside and we will no longer even be able to hold ourselves free. (But I''m curious what message your mother left me at 15) Riko said it was save data before this world moved on to ''Asberto Route''. If Charlotte hasn''t started moving yet, the letter from my mother should be hidden in Benjamin''s study safe. Claire leaves the room gently down the spiral stairs leading to the entrance and asks how the lobby looks. In the lobby, Charlotte and her younger brother Leo were welcoming each other affectionately. Suddenly, Liko''s voice echoes on her head. "Uh, I had a hard time getting you to move with your brother." Claire feels like she''s seen something she shouldn''t have seen because of the distance between the two people in the lobby. I tried to find out if I already knew the letter existed, but that gave up and headed back upstairs to Benjamin''s study. "It''s quicker to open the safe than it moves a lot, I''m sure." When I go into the study, there''s a lot of paperwork stacked on the desk. Every document has new ink and no dust. (Your father''s still busy) Benjamin tried to treat Claire as an object at a night club earlier. That was completely within our expectations, so Claire wasn''t hurt at all. But that would be a lie if I told you I didn''t want to see my old sweet father. If I could talk to my father these days, I''d like to talk to him again, Claire thought so. Peek into the safe placed under the desk. This safe is non-magical dialed, but seldom opens. Besides Benjamin, Oscar, Leo and Claire knew the number to unlock. (... uh, it sure should be like this) Unlocking the keys to the retro dial style, there were several cards in a single album in the ragged vault, along with a pink envelope. "This is it! Claire takes out the pink envelope. (Can I open it...) (It''s okay, if you put the seal back on after reading it, it shouldn''t be a problem) After hesitating for only a few seconds, Claire unbearably opened the seal. What was written at best was the letter of my mother, which I remember loudly. D D D D To Claire. Happy 15th birthday. I have to forget to tell you, so I''ll write it down here. The christening ceremony is on Lindell Island in the Paft Country. D D D D That was a very simple letter written only what I wanted to tell you. I guess Claire''s mother didn''t leave this letter assuming she died without seeing her daughter grow up. As proof of this, there were no letters addressed to my brother Oscar or Leo, and only Claire''s share was prepared, which would assume a serious detriment to the country if baptized. Now, the brothers are baptized in the Noston Nation. Claire can understand that now is the time to delay the revealing of her mother''s origins, but if she had read this letter in her first life, she would have felt sorry and distressed for her brothers. Claire became sad when it seemed that the carelessness of her mother, whose life had suddenly been lost one day, was reflected in this brief text. "Brother Leo... you''re going to read this letter and throw it away" Claire was driven by the desire to keep her last letter from this mother at the same time as considering her brother Leo''s mood. My hands tremble with a light pink envelope and a note. (... if you don''t tell anyone what''s in it and I just keep it hidden, fine. The future shouldn''t change) Claire gently took the letter from her mother back to her room and locked it by behaving behind her desk. DDDDD The week after that, Claire, who held up her 15-year-old baptismal ceremony nearby, went out to the city with Oscar. I received a dress for a post-baptismal nightclub at my favorite tailor and bought some other simple dresses and pieces that I could wear right away. And it was when I was taking a break at the cafe. "You''re going to Lindell Island next time? I could hear a conversation between two men sitting in the seat next to Claire. While I don''t think I should eavesdrop, my consciousness keeps up with the sound of Lindell Island. "Oh, they say they have a beautiful view of the beach called the Holy Springs. I want to go sightseeing once before they bury me." Claire hardened to too many shocks. (What the hell is this about? If I don''t ask for details, my body won''t move even though I think so. While we were doing that, the pair apparently came to meet and left. "What''s wrong, Claire" Look at Claire, who suddenly becomes suspicious of behavior, and Oscar listens gently. In the world ahead, my brother Oscar was very kind until after the christening ceremony. Claire thinks she was proud of her excellent sister and regarded her as the one to serve in the future. Not yet, Oscar is sweet. But Claire, who remembers the grim Oscar gaze, couldn''t do much to feel safe and sweet. "... Um... Has Brother Oscar ever been to Lindell Island?" "No, you haven''t. I have plans to go to the Paft country next month on official business. Though I''d like to stop by then." "Are there any recent developments in tourism?" "Oh. That thing. Apparently, they''re rubbing it in the Puffy Country. They have a nobleman trying to crush the only beach on Lindell Island." "Oh no... it''s a beautiful island" Claire made it look like she was shocked that the island''s landscape would be lost, but there was havoc in her mind. (How could there be no more Holy Springs on Lindell Island...! You can''t be baptized after being banished from the Royal College of Aristocrats.) Above all, Claire had something to worry about. It''s about a magic tornado that''s going to happen in a year and a little while. (If you don''t wake up the magic, that tornado won''t go away... the world will be devastated) "Well, large-scale construction has the king''s permission. Not to mention the Holy Springs. No matter how powerful the aristocracy is, I don''t think it''s going to be so easy to bury it." (... Still, there''s no guarantee you won''t be able to bury it for a year) Cared for Claire, who suddenly lost her energy, Oscar would recommend me to replace the cafe ole or order dessert. But Claire was ready, smiling in the sky above all of it. DDDDD A week later. Claire celebrated her second baptism ceremony in the Noston Nation in her life. The result, naturally the same as last time, was that Claire was horrified, even though she felt sorry for the king and father Benjamin, who could not hide the colour of her disappointment. (Good, that''s cheap for the time being) "Are you okay?" Night club after the baptism ceremony. Asberto speaks to Claire. While no one cares about Claire and speaks up, it''s just asberto in every sense to bother to make an obvious voice call, Claire thinks. But Claire wasn''t as uncomfortable as that. "It''s okay. Weak magic can help anyone." Claire smiles from the bottom of her heart. In the world ahead, I think Claire was pretty hurt....... but now I was in a great mood to awaken the magic of a safe light pink. "Sister, cheer up" "Thank you, pretty Charlotte" Next to Asberto was Charlotte. (these two...... could we have been so close since this time) Claire tilts her neck and takes a sip of wine. In the Noston Country, wine is allowed for the first time at the age of 15. Claire was alarmed that she might still feel unsavory, but she was surprised that it went through her throat so deliciously. "I knew Charlotte would look good on His Highness Asberto." Looking at the two lined up, words naturally leaked out of Claire''s mouth. For a moment, time stops. (... Shit) Claire hurries to hold her mouth. By this time I should have never spoken of this. In particular, I remember being at my best so that my pride as Duke''s Lady could not be broken at this night club. Claire, what are you talking about? Asberto is stunned. Next to it, Charlotte was hiding her mouth to hide her joy while closing her big eyes. "Also, I''m sorry, Your Highness. It was too good for two people lined up." Claire excuses herself desperately. The reason I haven''t excused myself at all is because the first wine I drank started spinning, I thought. Benjamin watched with pity from afar. DDDDD Upon returning from the night club, Claire was called to her father''s study. (Previously, they wouldn''t have called. Is there something wrong?) When I open the dreaded door, Benjamin is sitting back on the reception set drinking strong alcohol. "Claire, are you here? Have a seat." "Yes, excuse me, Father" What is in front of me was not my father, who gently sent me out for baptism this morning. It keeps changing from here, and I think it would have darkened my heart. But now Claire couldn''t wait for the future and felt sunny. Benjamin stares at the liquor left in the glass for a few seconds, then drinks it all at once. And I said. "Claire, would you like to quit the Royal College of Aristocracy and study at the Royal School in the Paft Country? 43 42. To Reunion Benjamin''s suggestion that he quit the Royal College of Aristocracy and went to the Paft Country. If it was meant to be, Claire was happy to jump up and wanted to acknowledge it in two replies. A good physical hassle, but that''s also exactly what Claire wants right now. But accepting that, Claire, who knows it''s almost impossible to meet the Vikes in the city of Aeas a year later, couldn''t be more comfortable. "Let me know why, Father" "... From now on, Claire may have a tough situation ahead of her, and without waiting a year, there will be Charlotte''s baptismal ceremony" Claire was surprised that Benjamin had so far shattered her heart about Claire''s relationship with Charlotte. When Claire was being sent all the way to Charlotte''s nightclub, my father didn''t think Claire was feeling hurt. But I was shocked to learn everything I knew. "Is it my decision to study abroad already?" "... Claire also said that Charlotte and His Highness Asbert looked great" Benjamin deflects his eyes from Claire and pours a bottle with alcohol into the glass. To Benjamin''s undeniable appearance, Claire realizes that going to his paft country is a matter of decision. My father wants to replace Asberto''s fiance without waiting for Charlotte''s christening ceremony. "Have you told Charlotte yet?" "No, that''s not yet coming. I''ve just decided with His Majesty the King at a night club today." "... I understand. Then I will come to the Phaft Country. When will the date be" "Next time His Majesty the King will visit the Papeet country to attend the ceremony. And Oscar will accompany me, but Claire is wondering if I could come with her." "The departure date is" "... in three days" Too suddenly, Claire was surprised. (I have a lot to do by then) "Yes, Father." Claire returns to her room after a conversation with Benjamin to think about future measures. "At that night club, Charlotte said," Is it fun to abuse yourself? "Sure, I''ve taught a lot since I was a little girl that I thought would be good... but maybe it''s my fault Charlotte got distorted." In retrospect, it was Claire''s whispering caution that drew Charlotte''s rampage at the night club. (I wonder why I couldn''t have done it better) To be honest, going to the Paft country was a pleasure to Claire. Maybe I''ll see the Vikes, just think so. Claire felt happy to be able to fly in the sky too. But I''m too anxious to leave Charlotte like this. As an inevitable decision to go to the Paft country, I had to strike my hand as soon as possible before I could leave. DDDDD The next day. Claire visited Asberto at the Royal Palace. "Excuse me, sir." When I went to Asberto''s office, Salomon was in the middle of cleaning up the job with me. Claire was not particularly concerned, and she briefly met Salomon before standing in front of Asberto. "What''s going on?" To Asberto, who is surprised by the sudden visit, Claire says. "There''s something I need to talk to you about in a hurry, I''m here. When will you have time?" "Prepare immediately. Sit in the reception room next to me. Prepare your tea now" Claire blocks what Asberto says as he looks out for Salomon. "No, I''m fine here." Asberto seems to face Claire''s too cold demeanor. Seeing Asbert floating two wounded and strange expressions at the same time, Claire slightly regretted what she had said. (Speaking of which, we were still close as fiances around this time.... he''s not a bad person, is he?) Reflecting, Claire moved to the adjoining reception room to sit on the couch with an adult. After a little tea was carried, Asberto, who had cut the job off, came and followed him across the street from Claire. Make sure of that, Claire cuts it out quickly. "Please forgive my sudden visit. I know you heard from His Majesty the King, but I have something to tell you about our dissolution." "Wait. I heard that this morning, but I''m not accepting. Claire doesn''t have to worry." "No. It''s clear that I can''t help the Noston Nation. If you were Charlotte, you would live up to your expectations... and you know very well that we are not allowed to have personal intentions." "That''s right, but..." Claire never thought Asbert would show so much difficulty in dissolving her engagement, which she should be able to do away with lightly after a year, but she can''t wait that long now. "My father tells me it''s a matter of decision. I''m sorry too..." "... well..." Asberto shut up when Claire gave her sad look in an attempt to appeal to her emotions. "So it seems that my father, worried about my position, has arranged for me to study at the Royal School in the Paft Country." "What? Isn''t that a good pain in the ass? Asberto''s expression seeps with anger. "Yeah. It''s a pain in the ass. But I don''t care about that. Something even more bothering me." "That''s so easy... but what" "I''m Charlotte''s educator. To date, the Martino family has not educated Charlotte about the Queen. He''s our cute youngest, and I don''t think my father would put on a proper educator after I went to Papeet country." This was an obvious fact to look at the world ahead. There''s only one reason Claire came all the way to see Asberto today. It was about getting a solid educator arranged so Charlotte wouldn''t go off the road. "... you mean that. He wanted to rely on the royal family because he raised Wagamama all he wanted at home." "I''d say so." Claire smiles and continues. "But he''s a little waggy, but he''s a free-range, cute kid. Until now, I''ve been a little bit careful, but from now on, it''s not just my sister giving an opinion to the future queen. Due to Charlotte''s personality, the educator wondered if it would be nice to have a good compliment.... As you know, she admires Her Highness. It may be hard for her at first, but with Your Highness''s encouragement, I''m sure she''ll be fine." Asberto looks at Claire with an unexpected look on her face. "But... are you sure Claire''s okay with that?" "Fine or nothing, from the beginning I think Your Highness and Charlotte look good together. To me, Charlotte is my dear sister. If you feel sorry for me, take care of her. I''m lonely, so please write to Mame and accompany her to tea when you have time." Claire smiled, staring into Asbert''s eyes. Asbert''s eyes still have a puzzling color floating around, but Claire thought he would be switching lightly tomorrow for sure. "... I didn''t seem to understand you in essence. I just thought he was beautiful, noble, and faultless with qualities worthy of a queen.... Actually, I was a little upset at the baptism ceremony yesterday. You don''t have to go any further. I am sincerely ashamed of that. I''m going to remember you every time I see Miss Charlotte. About you as a stern, gentle, merciful sister." "... thank you" Claire left the reception room pretending not to notice how Asbelt looked with a slight red cheek. As soon as I return from the royal palace, I now head to Charlotte''s room. Refrain from enrolling in the Royal School of Aristocracy, Charlotte was scheduled to spend some time without going out to prepare. "Charlotte, I need to talk to you for a second, okay? "Yes, sister." As Claire spoke in front of the door, Charlotte immediately invited Claire into the room. "What''s wrong, sister?" Claire looks seriously at her by sitting next to Charlotte, who had just turned 14, much younger than her at a night club she remembered. (I can''t believe such a cute kid would do that... could it be some mistake) Claire told Charlotte as her eyes held incredible thoughts. "Charlotte. I''m going to study in the Paft Country." "What!? Study abroad!? Is it true, it" Charlotte''s voice is no loud. "Yeah, I saw yesterday''s baptism ceremony, and it was decided by His Majesty the King and your father." "... then your sister needs me to enroll in the Royal College of Aristocrats... no" Charlotte is unfortunately dropping her shoulder. "With His Royal Highness Asberto here, it''s okay. From now on, you support your Highness." "... eh! Am I? Not by some mistake." Charlotte''s eyes are still wide open. It seemed I understood the meaning of Claire''s words correctly. "Please.... you''re the only one I can count on." Charlotte nodded with a crying face as Claire held Charlotte''s hand. (All you have to do is leave it to a good educator) Claire, who served her purpose, left Charlotte''s room. Charlotte shrugs after making sure Claire''s footsteps disappeared into her room. "What the hell is going on...! DDDDD That''s why two days later, Claire accompanied her brother Oscars on a mission to Papeet Country. This time, Sophie, the samurai, is with me. They''re picking you up from the Paft country as far as Lindell Island at the midpoint. Claire was going to sneak out of the baptism by herself because she had an extra time on her schedule of staying and leaving for Lindell Island. "I heard rumors, but it''s a really great island" Before the beautiful scenery of Lindell Island, says Oscar. "Brother Oscar..." After the baptismal ceremony, Oscar was supposed to get cold on Claire, but that didn''t happen at all. Claire thought even accompanying this mission would show difficulty. But Claire can''t hide her confusion in her tender older brother''s appearance as before. "Claire would have liked flowers. It''s beautiful here, of course, but I hear there''s a flower garden behind the castle. There''s still time for the other side to arrive. Why don''t you take a look?" "Is it true, brother?" Holy Springs is behind the castle. I also thought about sneaking off at night, but as soon as that Aurora-like thing appears in the dark, they''ll find out I''ve been baptized. Claire wanted to go alone during the day, as much as she could. (Going to see flowers is a good excuse) "Thank you, brother. I will! "Right.... hey, someone to escort." Claire hurries to rest as Oscar speaks to the knight in an attempt to put on an escort. "I''ll be fine by myself. I''m guessing the Paft Nation is renting out this island today? There''s nothing dangerous about that." "So is that." Claire lowered her breasts and headed to the sacred fountain of purpose. DDDDD Claire stands on a beach she misses. It''s sunny today. This island is always as beautiful as paradise, but today the blue of the sky is particularly deep and the boundaries with the sea are not known. Porky spring cheer and smell of the day. The poor flowers blooming all over there were no different from the landscape a year later. I don''t see anybody around, it''s quiet. (Before this, Vik was playing with the Keiths, right?... even though it''s still cold) Remembering the landscape a year later, Claire laughed couscous. Take off your boots on the beach and get barefoot. The feeling of Sarah''s sand on her bare feet has been around since then. Walk one by one to the waves. The motion of the waves that I would return reflected on the sun, and it was very beautiful. Claire stood at the waves. Big waves are coming. Claire closed her eyes and waited for the moment. Wet to the ankle, nostalgic sensation. Thousands of lights shone in the sky at the same time as the waves were about to take my feet. I don''t often see the color because of the daytime, but seeing every single one that comes down is still an Aurora color, Claire thought. I''m done baptizing, but strangely, there''s no change in Claire''s physical condition. Though I feel a little snug, I never lost my mind like I did last time. "... really, I wonder if the baptism is over" Concerned, Claire gives herself protection after letting her magic gather on the surface of her body. (... same as usual. I''m sure you''ve been baptized without any problems) When I was horrified that I had been baptized before the Holy Springs had been buried, I heard a loving voice that sounded familiar. "Today, the island is off-limits to anyone other than the Paft royal users, but do you have permission?" Claire slowly turns her eyes to those whose voices spoke by suppressing the inside of her chest she does. There he was, four dear friends. 44 43. Invitation from Veek A golden hair transparent to the sun, a familiar outfit. With backlight, I can''t even confirm the color of my eyes, but there''s no way Claire could have seen them wrong. "... why..." Claire shrugged so much that she was surprised and the words didn''t last. "I''m not from the Noston Nation mission, Vic." It''s Lui''s voice. The nostalgic four shadows come closer and closer down the coast to Claire. Distance from Claire, 10 m, 5 m, 3 m, approx. 1.5 m. So, the four stopped. "Wow, it''s so cute. What''s your name? Donnie asks with a nostalgic smile like her youngest. "... Yes, my name is Claire Martino from the Duke of Martino, Noston Country. Today, I came as part of a mission. I''m sorry I walked in on my own." "I''m so sorry to bother you. This is His Royal Highness Vique, First Prince of the Paft Nation. I''m Keith from the Marquis Spencer family in the Paft Country" "I am Lewis of the Count Clark family in the Pfeet-country. We''re here to welcome you to the Noston National Mission." "I''m Donnie from Count Ward''s house. So, you''re going to the royal palace with me? Nice to meet you." Keith, Lewis and Donnie name in turn. Claire then took Veek''s hand and played Cartesy. Thus, Claire thought it was not since the night club of the Queen''s Seeker that she would formally greet her. (To the four of you, I can''t believe I saw you so soon.... but this encounter may not be the same relationship as before) At the same time as the pleasure of seeing them, Claire was feeling a little sorry for herself. "It''s Veek. Could it be you? The son of the Duke of Noston, who studied at the Royal School of Paft from Noston," "Yes, it was just decided a week ago... you already know that" It''s been three weeks since these emerald green gentle eyes have been directed at Claire. Even though she knew it would be rude to keep staring at the person she met for the first time, Claire couldn''t let go of her sight without wanting to miss it for a moment. "Oh, I have a sudden request from King Noston''s family to respond to royalty as a guest. Arrangements are under way for you to use the corner of the Royal Palace as a residence." Claire turned blue as she heard Veek smile and say. (... it''s Asberto! Claire remembers Asbert''s expression the last time she visited the office. It wasn''t my fault that my cheeks seemed slightly stained. (You did the last thing you could, didn''t you? Diagonally... it looks like him.... but! Claire says, bowing her head. "We apologize for the inconvenience. My father told me he was arranging a mansion near the Royal School, along with deacons and escorts. It is an extra privilege for me to stay at the Royal Palace in the Paft Country. Please, don''t forget." Hearing Claire''s words, Vik looks surprised. "In addition to having decided to study abroad so suddenly, were they sent out without having finished swinging their ways? I don''t know..." "Pfft. I''m a translator, me." Speaking of which, I remember having this conversation when we met in the city of Aeas. Claire smiled like an unbalanced courtier with the shattered words. "... so we were out of season playing with water, you mean" Vik turns his teasing gaze to Claire''s feet. Claire, who had just finished her baptism, was still barefoot. Sorry!! This is what do you say makes you want to come in? " Now Claire notices her outfit turns bright red. "All right, so are we! "Whoa! What are you doing, Donnie? Donnie, who notices Claire looking embarrassed, pulls Keith''s hand and runs out on the wave. Keith, who was supposed to be big, was somehow quickly dragged into the ocean. "You guys... you''re on duty" Vike looks frightened across the street from Claire. "You know, I don''t want to play myself." Calm and gentle Louis'' voice, Claire missed it. Seeing as if they were two. I thought you looked nostalgic earlier, but they''re both somewhat younger than Claire remembers. Especially Vik, who was almost still a boy. "This beach is where the church of the former Lindell Nation was." Louis, who noticed Claire''s gaze, continues with a cool smile. "The god of the former Lindell Country, surrounded by the sea, is the goddess of the sea. This beach is also known as the Holy Springs that heal people''s hearts. We have a sad history and the Lindell Nation is gone, but this is where we keep it, and it''s never going to change." "Right. It''s impossible to bury it." Claire is surprised that there has been talk of landfills on this beach. (Again, it was true what your brother was saying. The past is changing... I wonder what that means) "Um, is it true that we''re talking about burying this beach?" Claire heard terribly. "Oh. A nobleman in my country told me we should bury this place and make it a cliff because of defensive issues. I wish I could have kicked it right away if it wasn''t possible.... It''s a very powerful nobleman who''s rubbing it a little." "Who is that nobleman?" It''s Count Meade''s house in the Pfeite Country. (Count Meade''s house...! The Count Meade family failed by releasing ''Magic Sharing'' to Claire, Dion''s house. It''s too well done by chance, Claire thought so. "Why bother crushing the Holy Springs... It''s not strange to have other plans." Vique stares at Claire with her hands on her cheeks. Lewis noticed his gaze, subtly changing the subject. "... Miss Claire''s protection is very beautiful and of good quality" "Thank you" "The flow is pleasant. I''m sure you''d like a teacher." Claire''s protection was taught by Lewis, not the magician at the Royal School. Lewis trained me well to combat the sharing of magic. "Pfft. He''s a very nice teacher and I love him." Claire replied so, staring into Lewie''s eyes and smiling. Says Veek, who was listening to the two conversations. "Hasn''t Miss Claire just been baptized at her age? It will be hard to stay away from teachers in the Noston Country. If there''s anything you don''t know about magic, you can talk to the magician at the Royal School, but you should talk to this Louis. He''s quite a specialist in magic bloodline, technically, and in the Paft country." "Well." It was something Claire already knew with herself, but I dare to surprise her here. "I''ll help you with anything. If that''s what I can do." "So... can I really talk to you if anything happens" "Yeah, sure." Claire''s chest jumped with joy for the first time in a long time. "Time to go back? I want to change." Just there, Keith and Donnie pulled him out of the water game, two totally spooky. Lewis, change your clothes. "No." I also miss this conversation between Lewis and Doni. "Dear Doni, Whatever clothes are for women" When Claire said with a shuddering laugh, three other people besides Lewis solidified. "We just met, and this is the first time Miss Claire has ever spotted Lewis as a female knight." "Yeah. I didn''t realize I was here for about three years." "... Shall we go back, Miss Claire? Watch your step." Lewis ignores the conversation between the Vikes and takes Claire''s hand and leads the way. "Thank you, Master Lewis" Claire also answered with a full grin and continued. Lewis took Claire up the coast, a little distance apart, and Veek watched. "Keith." "What is it" "She said she wanted to resign herself to the royal palace." "Right. So, will you stop making arrangements, Your Highness?" "No. You can keep it that way. If an offer to resign from the Noston Nation is officially made, don''t accept it." "... Your will" "Uh, favorite? Rarely, Vik." Vike blushed and listened to Donnie tear up. DDDDD The next day. At the end of the morning shift, the door to the room was knocked. "I''m leaving, Master Claire." Sophie smiles and opens the door instead. "Oh, Master Oscar. That''s a long time ago. I was wondering if we still had a few more hours before we left." Do you have a sister? I hear Oscar in a hurry. "Brother Oscar, what''s wrong?" Claire also stood up from the back of the room to peek into her face, looking like it wasn''t just a joke. "Claire. The First Prince of the Paft Nation, His Royal Highness Veek," "Yes." "When I was traveling today, I told you to get in the same carriage." (... Huh? "What is that..." Claire''s not too surprised, she can''t turn her head. "Claire, wasn''t yesterday the first time you met His Highness Vike?" "Yeah, well..." The first encounter Oscar refers to that scene where after returning from the beach on Lindell Island, the five of us showed up in the salon at Lindell Castle with no eating faces and then greeted each other back in white. Strictly to answer, Claire is not at all first-person, but the Vike side is definitely first-person yesterday. Claire''s poor toothpick in her answer is for a reason. That was because the Vikes had asked the four of them to keep it to themselves, on the pretext that they did not want the Duke''s Lady and the others to know how to stand on the beach called water play. "Then why is such a life coming from His Highness Vik?" "That''s good for me too...... but I''m close in age and maybe you want someone to talk to" Claire didn''t look her brother in the eye and smiled deceptively. Oscar glances at the dress Claire just changed. As I accompanied the royal family, I chose a dress close to the outfit, but with no decoration, it was a simple one that took advantage of the good fabrics and sartorial qualities. "... Anyway, not with those clothes. Sophie, give me a better dress." "Yes, sir, Oscar." (I don''t know, something''s gone wrong) Claire was puzzled by the back of her brother Oscar and Sophie, who would prepare as if they were going to attend a night club. Claire, who has set the pace for departure, heads to the carriage. Until this point, it was the only line of troops in the Noston Nation, but from here on out it will be quite a large area with the addition of the Pickup of the Paft Nation. In addition to the royalty, Claire and the samurai were supposed to travel in carriages and their other knights on horseback. On both sides of the carriage that Veek rides were Lewis and Doni, and Claire knew immediately at a glance which carriage to ride. "Miss Claire.... You look very nice today. Vik''s already here." Lewis speaks to Claire. Claire couldn''t wait to be happy that Lewis started talking to me yesterday in a shattered tone after a little talk. "Good morning, Master Lewis" "... dude. This way first." From inside the carriage, peek into Vik''s obstinate face. "... ah. Thank you for inviting me, Your Highness." Claire smiles as she remembers. "" "... Huh" " Behind you, there are signs that even Keith and Donnie have leaked laughter, not just Lewis. "Nice, Miss Claire." (Guys, you really haven''t changed for a long time. That''s sweet and warm.) She smiled back at Lewis'' words and Claire thought so as she boarded the carriage. 45 44. People Not in the Future Claire, who boarded the carriage at Vique''s escort, sat down next to him. A glimpse of that figure, Veek says like a blindfold. "You''re wearing proper shoes today." "Please don''t say mean. Yesterday, it was the first time I really went into the ocean. I''d be surprised if your brother asked.... keep it to yourself, Your Highness." "... oh" On Claire''s pranky look, the carriage moved where Vik smiled gently. " nearby, I heard that the Martino family is a national fame in Noston" "Some of you say that. But I don''t think it''s my business anymore." I''m not being overly humble, nor is it a tone that degrades me. Vik is surprised at Claire''s clear expression, far from what she''s talking about. "Doesn''t matter, does it? That''s a pretty good idea." It''s not disgusting, Vik is an impressive mouthpiece. "Pfft. Perhaps after two years of study abroad at the Royal School, there will be no place for me to return home. We want to lay a solid foundation so that we can still live in the Paft country after studying abroad." "... So, Translation Ali, huh?... even though the King Noston family has asked to be treated as a guest, that happens." Claire hesitated for a moment to tell the truth. but today i also had the exhilaration of being invited by viek and i was in the mood to go into more detail. "I have one pretty sister.... that she is very good. I was engaged to His Royal Highness Prince Asberto, First Prince of the Noston Nation. But this time, for the sake of the country, we''re switching our fiance with our sister, and we''re going to Papeet country to get the world ready." "... was that so? But it also seems that His Highness Asberto''s concern goes beyond making amends that led to the dissolution of his engagement." "That''s really... I''m sorry. As I said yesterday, don''t forget" Claire didn''t know how to answer Vik, who imagines a special thought from Asberto to Claire. "No, I''ll tell you no misunderstandings, but in our country we''re going to get you a room in the royal palace. it would be best to preserve the face of the Noston State and the Duke of Martino" Claire was in a strange mood as she spoke to 15-year-old Vike. Clear intentions, judgment, and tenderness that didn''t go too deep were little different from those of Veek, nearly 17, whom Claire knew well. (Speaking of which, I think Lewis said someday. "I live with the heavy responsibility of being royal at that young age," he said) "Thank you,... I''ll be leaving when most of it cools down" Claire lays down her face sorry. "No, you don''t have to do that.... With you in the royal palace, it seems a little interesting." The moment Veek turned his face out the window and said so, the carriage suddenly rocked. rattling. Gacon, Gacon, Gatan. After a severe shake continues, the carriage stops. "Vik, it''s okay!? We stopped after shaking too hard, so this wasn''t because of the bad road. In a bandit or some kind of raid, Claire warned. "Ah...... oh" Having regained his posture, Veek looks a little upset by Claire''s voice. (Is that it?...... Ah! "Also, I''m sorry, Your Highness. I was in a hurry to see if you were all right." Claire, realizing that she had abandoned him in disdain, blues disrespectfully and apologizes. "Come on, don''t worry about it" Keith shows his face out the window where the blue Claire and the reddened Veek have made the inside of the carriage unspeakably subtle air. "Bad. Are you both okay? There''s still going to be a bad road for a while." "... no problem" Veek replied, fanning patterned with his face with his hands. DDDDD Three days later. One line arrived at the castle town of Woltz, the king''s capital. Along the streets of Castle Town, the people are waving in line. Next to Veek, who opens the window and responds to the cheer, Claire was feeling uncomfortable. (I can''t be here right now...! As a matter of fact, Claire wasn''t just going to be on day one, she was going to be on day two, she was going to be on day three, and she was going to be on Veek''s carriage today. The beauty of Claire''s appearance was also added to the fact that the two were of the same age, and it became a well-known fact that in the line, Claire was Veek''s favorite. King Noston and Claire''s brother, Oscar, were susceptible to an unexpected and strong connection to the Pfeite nation. He was Claire, who praised his excess treatment, but there was nothing he could do but consolidate himself around the prince of the Pfeet kingdom, his elder brother, and his accompanying knights. While Claire felt awkward, she had a sincerely pleasant four days to the Wang Capital. "Thank you, Your Highness" As we descended the carriage in Vique''s escort, in front of the royal castle, the ministers and nobles of the Pfeite country welcomed us. Most of them are faces that Claire knows. but one of them, someone Claire has never seen before in the nobility of the Puffett country who is taking the initiative to greet King Noston or Oscar. (I wonder who that is. from outfits and medals, although they look fairly high) When Claire was wondering, Vique turned to him and said: "Brother! You picked me up. Thank you." (... brother!? Claire made her eyes black and white. Because as far as Claire knows, Veek shouldn''t have a brother. "Well done, Your Highness." "Brother, thank you for taking on my absence." Claire observes the two of them having a conversation, but the interaction felt somewhere marginal. Miss Claire, this is my brother, His Royal Highness Oswald. Claire greets him after being introduced by Veek to Oswald. "Nice to meet you. I''m from the Duke of Martino, Noston, my name is Claire." "I''m Oswald, the second prince of the Paft Nation. I didn''t know international students would be so beautiful to accept at the Royal Palace." Whereas Veek''s hair is platinum blonde, Oswald''s hair color is reddish and her eyes are lightly bluished grey. Far from looking like a brother, but the elegant smile directed at Claire looked just like Veek. (Your brother, but the second prince...) Claire therefore guessed the reason for the relationship between the two other men''s demeanor. Vik says, turning to Claire. "Let me show the royal palace maid after this.... here I am" "Yes. Thank you for getting this far. It was a lot of fun. Next thing you know, you''re going to meet the Royal School." Add a goodbye greeting to Claire, who stares into Veek''s eyes with the thought of sparing a frequent goodbye, with a voice the size of which Veek is not heard around either. "Oh. Right. Looking forward to seeing you." Me too, Your Highness. To the words, Claire returned with a full smile. 46 45. Ceremony Day The next morning. Claire was able to wake up neatly before Sophie showed up with her awake tea. Going down from the bed and opening the luxurious curtains with delicate embroidery, the beautiful landscape of the royal palace''s backyard was spreading. Unlike the main garden, there are few gorgeous flowers, but the trees are starting to sprout a little spring fresh green. (... this, gentle morning air. I feel like I''m back) Claire felt relieved as she opened the window and took a slow, deep breath. This royal palace seems to belong to the great power, Puffett, and is a different size than the royal palace of the Noston Nation. The central royal palace consists of the central, eastern, western, southern and northern buildings, with private rooms for the country''s central institutions and those working in the royal palace. Assigned to Claire was one of three out-of-house rooms in the Royal Palace. Even when I say ''one of the rooms'', when I open the door, there is a large lobby with blow-out ceilings, from which it is constructed to be allocated to two main rooms, three rooms for studio type escorts and samurai. Sophie and I came to this country together and Claire had a very luxurious room. According to stories Sophie has heard, this outhouse is inhabited by high-ranking magicians and professionals who require special skills and knowledge. As a result, security was tight, but Claire quickly liked that she seemed to be able to relax without worrying about her surrounding eyes, as she was away from the main royal palace. Concon. "Yes." "Miss Claire, are you awake? Good morning. Breakfast is ready next door." It was Sophie who showed her face. "Morning, Sophie. Thank you. I''ll be right there when I get dressed." Claire changed out of the closet she had just cleaned out yesterday when she washed her face with a simple, easy-to-move dress. I don''t want to wear a heavily decoratively designed dress for a while like my brother Oscar was choosing on the move up to yesterday, I think. The living room table was served with pancakes crafted with maple syrup that Claire loved. "Wow." When Claire speaks up, Sophie winks and says: "Because the kitchen was more about requesting the lady''s favorite food. To your friend, the exotic Lord Vike." Claire is in a hurry for that word. (You''ve been talking all the way to the kitchen. Indeed, no matter how many prince-side requests, it''s not normal for an unmarried lady to travel in the same carriage as a man for four days... From now on, I need to behave more carefully as an international student) While she was happy with the sweet, crunchy pancakes, Claire reflected on her behavior. This time, kings and Oscars are visiting the Papeete Nation to participate in the celebration of the founding of the Papeete Nation, which marks a milestone year since it was founded this year. Claire has not received an invitation, so naturally she cannot attend the ceremony. But it is possible to watch as a general audience. By the time Claire had finished breakfast, it was time for a pleasant royal palace atmosphere to pour in through the window. The atmosphere with which a lot of people go, the faint sounds of a marching band rehearsal. All of that was fresh for Claire. "Ma''am, would you like to go see the afternoon ceremony" I let my eyes shine and I looked out the window. I cared for Claire, and Sophie calls me out. "It''s okay. I don''t want to bother you by asking for an escort.... I''m sorry to walk alone in the crowd and to Papeet country if there''s any trouble." I wanted to see a festival day that only happens once every 10 years, but as for myself being taken care of with extra treatment, I can never be bothered. "Lady, you''re a really good girl." When Claire turned down Sophie''s suggestion with the thought of a severance, Sophie peeked gently into Claire''s face and gently turned her head into a little kid. So she left the room. Claire was quite saved by the presence of Sophie, who was a spiritually very grown-up girl, but thus spoiled. (I can''t believe I''m seeing Sophie again. At least that''s one of the things I''m glad to see back in time) Concon. It''s only been a few minutes since Sophie left, but the door on the lobby side is knocked. "Yes." I don''t know if it''s Sophie, but when Claire comes out wondering, "Hello, Miss Claire" There was Lewis. "Dear Lui......! What''s wrong?" "Vik told me to show Miss Claire around the royal palace to the ceremony. If you have time, how about it? "Of course, I''m going! Pleasure." Lewis smiled gently and watched as Claire jumped up modestly and rejoiced. The two leave the outhouse and walk through the backyard to the center of the royal palace. "I wish Vik had come. Looks like I''m too busy to get out today. I''m sorry." "Such a thing at all! Lui... I am so happy to see the royal palace before the ceremony with you and walk" Claire endures much longer that she will continue to be called aside for her cruelty in the world ahead. Lewis says he noticed Claire looking like that. "Miss Claire, about me, with Louis. He''s my husband''s friend." "... no. Now, Mr. Lewis... please call me Claire." To Claire''s dialogue, Lewis has a rare and bewildered look. "I don''t know... can I check with Yakimochi''s master?" "Yeah, sure. Next time I see you, I''ll ask you too! When the two of us arrived at the main royal palace having a pleasant conversation, it was overflowing with a large number of ordinary people. "Today, the east wing and the central wing where the ceremony takes place are being liberated. The people can see the ceremony there." "Nice. Really, it''s every 10 years." "I''m leaving the ceremony too, so I can''t guide you, but if one of you would like to see it from Veek''s office? I think he''d be happy to open it." I wouldn''t even wish for Claire. It was a delightful invitation, but the Count Meade family thing turns my head. (I still don''t know the sincerity of the move to bury the Holy Springs on Lindell Island, and it''s not a good idea to be alone in a less prominent place) "Thank you. But it''s okay." Claire said no. (... ah! Claire found Oswald in a meeting a little further within the royal palace. (After all, you''ve never seen him before) "Um... I wonder if His Royal Highness Oswald is not usually able to get out." Claire asks Louis in a low voice. "? No. That''s not true. Sometimes Vic is still in Royal School, and even a second prince might have more opportunities to be on the table than Vic." "You are..." (Speaking of which, this world is the world of games, right? Like special characters added in updates?... yeah, that can''t be right) Though I also think about the knowledge of the parts of the minds that usually rarely come out, I couldn''t reach a clear answer. Claire, who really cares about Oswald''s existence, listens even more. "... In the Paft Nation, the order of succession to the throne is not the order of birth." "... oh. Naturally, the son of the righteous queen takes precedence. But even if the kid in the side room was born first, I''d basically call him the first prince." With Claire''s understanding of the intent of the question, Lewis tells us even more. "His Royal Highness Oswalt is a little special. Originally, the only child of the current king, His Majesty, was Vik. But about 10 years ago, His Highness Oswald recalled the son of a side chamber whom the King had given to His Highness, fearing that the dynasty would be interrupted in the unlikely event. He was four years older than Veek but became a second prince because Veek was well known as the first prince.... Your Highness Oswald''s mother has had rumors of infidelity with her subordinates since the side-room period, and there was no particular voice of sympathy in connection with the series of disturbances" "That''s what you did." Claire had a complex look on her face. "I wonder if His Royal Highness Oswald has a fiance or something in another country." "I don''t think so. As a matter of national custom, not after the First Prince''s fiance has been decided." "That''s what it is.... Ah! I''d love to see it on the other side." Claire thought for a moment that she had left the country after marrying a princess from another country, but that doesn''t seem likely either. Claire, who decided it was impossible to go in and listen any further, changed the subject. (... but why isn''t His Royal Highness Oswald here in a year? Like dying of illness or accident? Secondly, Claire remembers in the carriage, what she talked to Veek about. In the world ahead, when Claire told me that there was an inequality between the sisters in how they chased the Noston Nation, she agreed, ''I know that story, too''. But the other day, although there were subtle differences in content, there was no Vique''s agreement with Claire, who told her about her situation. (If anything, a year later Vik was laughing. So I''m sure, it''s okay) Claire was trying to envision this strange heartbreak as the heightened emotion of a ceremony every decade. 47 46. Advice from my brother The ceremony seemed to have ended with great success. I didn''t have to ask anyone in particular to guess that, because the public''s great cheer also sounded like Claire''s room in the outhouse. (I think I would have liked to see a little of Veek responding to the people) While Claire thought so, she tightened her mind and opened the text to be used in the Royal School if she did not learn well in the Paft Country as an international student. For the first time in my life, I thought that the level of education in the Paft country was very high. Only large countries with a large number of specialists in all fields have educational systems and facilities in place that can cover the breadth of their hems. Last time, Claire had had a special program organized around the totality of Veek, but there wasn''t actually just one such student. Claire felt it was a big difference from the Noston country where she could choose the path according to her talents. (Last time, the magician taught me to focus on the magic that protects me, but this time I want to be able to use healing magic other than purification) Claire also had the thought that she would definitely do something about Charlotte, even if she were to repeat her worst future. "I would never step on the same." Claire shrugged with a faintly audible ceremonial finish in her chest from afar. DDDDD Three days later. Oscar, who had refrained from returning to Noston country, was visiting Claire''s room. "The next time I see you, is in two years? may have been an unwillingness, but you will learn well in the Pfeite country without rotting." "Yes, brother" Claire responded clearly to the words of her brother Oscar. Oscar dared speak of encouragement toward his sister, who was to remain exotic, but he had noticed that the desk in the corner of the living room already had the text and thick books to use in the Royal School open. Oscar says as he sat on the couch, putting his gaze back on Claire from his desk in the corner of the room. "Actually, I was a little confused about how to treat you when your father ordered me to go to Paft Country." "... brother" "The color of magic may not have been what the country required. But your brilliance still makes up for it. Unfortunately, that part won''t replace you in Charlotte. With my sister, I even thought I was jealous.... but until then I thought Claire would accept the treatment from around her without disputing it after the christening ceremony. But as a brother, I am truly proud that we are trying to move forward brightly in the Pfeetland." Claire was just sad that her brother Oscar, who was kind in the world ahead, suddenly got cold. For that reason, I thought I would never cry in front of my brother in this life. But the tears accumulated in my eyes overflow and spill more and more. (Your brother was thinking about that. Without knowing anything, I) Claire had asked Lewis to know that Charlotte was using some force to control Asberto and Oscar''s mind. But even after I started my second life, I didn''t realize that I had a cause to get caught up in that distortion. Oscar restarts sitting next to Claire, whose eyes are bright red, stroking her head gently, he says. "I expect Claire no different.... You''ve grown up a lot." "Yes... thank you, brother..." Claire whimpered in and finally answered that. Where Claire has settled down a bit, Oscar says. "By the way, I had the opportunity to speak directly with His Highness Vike at the other night''s club. He is only 15 years old but very highly regarded from home and abroad. I, too, actually got the impression of talking to a good person. If we were together at the Royal School, we would learn a lot. If I get a chance, I''ll help you." In Oscar''s eyes, he sees a clear desire to send two royal queens from the Awabari Martino family. (... if you are my brother. You ruined my inspiration) "Yes." Claire wiped her remaining tears with patience as Couscous seemed to laugh softly, smiling and responding. Oscar, who does not hide his ambitions as the next head of the Duke of Martino family, goes on even further. "This country also has His Royal Highness Oswald in the Second Prince. According to his reputation, King Puffett sees no alternative to His Highness Vike as his successor. But it also seems true that some have voices that push His Royal Highness Oswald. To stay out of it, to stand around well." "... is that a fact? Claire unwittingly asks back about the name of the person she cared about. "What. Did you still notice a little?... I hear the fire of the revolution is smoking, even though it''s a big country. I can''t take turns for the dynasty. But it would mean that there are aristocrats who at least want to take power. His Royal Highness Oswald says it''s easier to see than His Royal Highness Vike, who is too good. Some seem to assume that things are not moving in such a distant future. Well, Claire would be able to cut through without a pull." On my mind, Claire breathed. "Brother, thank you for the information. I''ll be careful." DDDDD That night, Claire''s private room window was slammed with Concon. Claire is not particularly surprised. Head to the window, grab a heavy curtain and open the window. There, as expected, was Veek. "... you''re not surprised? It looks like Veek had a better time with Claire, who was so used to the trick. "Yeah. It''s about Your Highness, so I thought it might be time for you. It would be helpful if you could come through the window next time, not the inner hallway. go inside." "The prince tells me to come through the window, about you." "Phew." Claire smiled and brewed her tea with a tea set on the table. "... and His Royal Highness Asberto of Noston Country" "Yes." "Is this how His Royal Highness Asberto plays out the window, too? Claire rounds her eyes. "... No way. He didn''t do that." "Then I''ll come through the front door too" Claire laughed when she couldn''t help but think of Vik, who said with a stubborn look, as the compliment offered by her brother Oscar, who had a harsh eye for others during the day. "It''s not. We only played friendly when we were little, but when we grew up, we didn''t know we were friendly in flattery.... Really, His Highness Asberto looks good with his sister." "... right" After a lot of silence, says Veek. "Next time, you should come visit me in the office" "To the office, to play, is it? Claire listens back. "Oh. It''s not just me, there''s the Lewis, mostly. Claire realized that the matter of ''name calling'' had been confirmed by Lewis in some badly toothed Veek tone. "Glad to hear it." Claire makes her eyes shine. "Right.... then give me this." With a horrible look on his face, Veek took a familiar chain out of his nostalgia. (... this! "With this, not only in the royal palace, but also in the paft, all of it is a free pass" What Veek took out and put up was that pocket watch, stamped with a crest. "... thank you. I''ll borrow it." Actually, when loading the save data, it was this pocket watch that Claire was left with. If I could not make a connection with the Vikes in the future, I would have liked this watch at least as a memory. Of course, that didn''t happen. Claire''s hands tremble at the nostalgic connection. "However, there are conditions" off his eyes from Claire leaning down his neck, Veek said, hiding the lights. "The condition is that in the future, the four of us will be treated as friends.... I also forbid to honor you. That''s good." "... glad to be your friend, Vik" Claire gave it back with a full grin to Veek, who was turning red and pointing that way. 48 47. Subtle deviation A few days later. Paperwork had been cleaned up on a steep pitch for a new semester at the Royal College of Aristocracy a week later in the office of First Prince Asberto of the Noston Nation. "Your Highness, what shall we do with these documents?" "Oh, as soon as this one''s cleared up, I''ll take care of it" Charlotte, seated in her new fiance''s seat, watched as Asberto and his neighbors rushed to work. (I''m here because you invited me to tea, and the place is in the reception room. And I can''t believe I''m going back to work in only 10 minutes! Boring!) Asberto wrote to Charlotte every day, as Claire told him, and this is how he even invited her to tea today. However, it seems that Asberto is very clear about what ''when I have time'' means. Charlotte sighed, pinching a teacup containing tea that had completely cooled down. (I get letters every day, and Master Asberto is happy to be engaged to me... right? says Asbert, who noticed Charlotte''s gaze from the next room. "Shall I bring you a cup of tea?" "Thank you. This tea is really good." Charlotte rushed to hide her broken expression and replied with a fluffy, adorable smile. "That''s good. This tea was taught to Claire before. Said it was perfect for my pretty sister." "Well, your sister." Inside, Charlotte wasn''t funny. Because all the letters that arrive every day and the tea that is thus prepared were about Claire. Starting with "Don''t you miss your sister" and continuing with "Have you heard from my sister" and "I want to give Charlotte a note with my sister''s favorite flowers on it," today it''s "Tea taught by Claire". (Even I didn''t expect to be gone so soon before the good (...) feeling (...) degree (...) with Asberto had risen! Charlotte, alone in the reception room, was poisoned. Plus, there was another thing in Charlotte that wasn''t funny. That''s the educator the royal family put on Charlotte at Claire''s request. The educator was determined to be Anne, his aunt, who serves as the Virgin in the church of the Royal Palace. As Claire requested, in addition to his flamboyant personality, he comes from and comes from the prestigious Duke of Martino family. On top of that, an arrow of white feathers stood on Anne with the consideration that she must be a good consultant to Charlotte in the future with white magic. (When I enrolled in the Royal College of Aristocrats, I was going to escort Asberto over the weekend to party threesome! It''s impossible to go home to the Royal Palace every week. Besides, I can''t believe the educator is such an aunt who makes fun of all her sisters...! Charlotte threw her hands and feet at the sofa in the reception room without looking at her. DDDDD After Charlotte returned home after a boring tee time, an Oscar had arrived in Asberto''s office returning from the Puffet Nation. "Thank you for your long journey. I hear it was a grand sumptuous ceremony. How is Miss Claire doing?" "My sister will reap a great harvest with her diligence in front of her. As requested, a large room was also given inside the royal palace. I thank His Highness Asberto for his consideration." "Well... that''s good" Asberto nodded contentedly, but froze at the next Oscar report. "On the road to Papeet country, my sister seems to have had an intentional relationship with His Highness the First Prince of Papeet country, His Highness Veek. unexpected and could be a bridge of friendship between the two countries" "... Miss Claire?" "Yes." " report, hard work" Asberto finally answered that, waiting for Oscar to finish his exit before calling Salomon. "Salomon." "Yes." "When she settled down, I was going to send her a flower note that she said she liked. That''s all I gave Charlotte the other day. Make arrangements." "Your Highness... Giving a note also means you are urging a letter. I asked my ex-fiance if that''s just it." Salomon''s opinion was extremely decent. "... sure, you''re right" To Asberto, who is dropping his shoulder, Salomon further says. "Miss Claire seems to be totally looking forward. Your Highness asked me if I should take care of Miss Charlotte." (Will she... come back to this country someday) Asberto sighed, holding a note woven with beautiful flowers. DDDDD As the diagonal asbestos was immersed in sentimental mood, Vik''s clerk''s office in the Pfeet-country had gathered four people besides the lord of the room. "I''m sorry, Claire. You don''t have the person you invited..." To Keith, who apologizes for looking sorry, Donnie goes on too. "It''s impossible! I got a sudden call from the Royal School in the morning.... I think I''ll be back soon. "I don''t have a choice. I guess I''m in for a rush." Claire didn''t care at all about Veek being out, but Keith and Donnie apparently assumed Claire was here to see Veek. "Apparently, there''s been a little trouble at the Royal School." Just as Lewis tried to explain to me in detail why he wasn''t there, Veek came back. "I''ve got a problem" "... welcome back. Sorry to bother you." Claire smiles and speaks to Veek, who is back with a bummer. "... sorry to keep you waiting. Vik''s face, not upset by Claire''s appearance in the office, belonged to the First Prince. "No. Did something happen at the Royal School" "Starting next semester, something from the Count family with a bit of troublesome sorcery is set to move into the royal school in Wangdu. Many vigilant nobles have gone to the Royal School to adjust" Claire had a bad feeling. Count Meade''s Dion. Claire solidifies into Lewis'' words as expected. (Dear Dion of Count Meade''s house... it should be more than a year before they transfer in. Why...? Ever since I heard about the Holy Springs landfill on Lindell Island, it evokes certain doubts that have been dispelled in my mind. Claire should have shared Dion''s magic. (... if he''d blacked out with me the last time he released the purification in the world ahead) Claire felt trembling with horror. Claire can''t deny the possibility that she''s bringing him into this world. That Claire is trying to forcefully crush the Holy Springs she needs to be baptized, or that she''s moving into the Royal School sooner than planned. All of them only seemed to Claire as the answer to the doubt. To Claire with a blue face, says Veek. "Claire... I''ll tell her because it''s also something to do with it. Next time, a man named Dion of the Count Meade family, who was to be transferred to the Royal School, is a magical user close to the curse of ''sharing magic''. I''ve never been there to defend myself." "... ok" Claire answered at last. "What do we do? Do you want to be escorted every day?" Keith with arms asks Vik. "No, it''s not necessary. Using a curse on me would not do me any good. More disturbing than that are the aristocrats who are sending their sons to the royal school in Wangdu. But Dion of Count Meade''s family also has the right to choose a school. But that is why ignoring the opposition of the nobles would mislead the Count Meade family into gaining the back of the royal family" "... it was a long time ago, but Count Meade has a priori." What Lewis is saying would be that he was descended from the Duke''s to the Count''s more than 100 years ago in an attempt to rebel against the Royal Family. A year later Count Meade''s involvement in the Lindell Nation invasion decades ago becomes thicker in addition to it. Four more people still don''t know that the whole way of decline awaits for putting the next Prince Wang''s fiance in danger. (When the hell is Dion? Is this just a coincidence?... and you know me. We have to talk.) Claire was thinking what she could do, staring at the four people discussing the measures. 49 48. Dions Transfer A week later, the day of my first attendance at the Royal School. It''s a uniform I''m totally used to wearing in the world ahead, but this is the first time I''ve slept through this clothing since I got back to 15. Hair, which was long enough to wear lightly on the shoulders, is now long. Claire looked fresh in the mirror. "Ma''am, your uniform looks good on you" Says Sophie as she offers her bag. "Thanks.... I''m a little nervous today" "It''s okay, if you''re a lady. I''m sure you''ll be friends soon." "Thank you, Sophie. I''ll try my best. I''m going." Sent out by Nico and Sophie with a warm smile, Claire left the room. (The morning sun feels good. I hear you can put a carriage on the front of the detached palace, but I think I''ll ask the royal palace to pick you up so I can walk through the backyard tomorrow) Claire thinks about it, while the blue trees peek into the dazzling backyard. The morning air was clear, but for as long as the sun had not yet risen high, there remained also a place where it looked dark. (... oh? Behind the outer palace, close to the royal palace, there is someone who looks familiar. Looks like they''re having a meeting with someone. (Yeah. It''s kind of closer to a secret conversation than a meeting...) "... His Highness Oswald." At the same time Claire shrugged her name, Oswald also just turned his gaze toward Claire. "Miss Claire. Good morning." It was a little far away, but Oswald seemed to acknowledge Claire''s appearance. When he spoke to Claire, Oswald''s spokesperson disappeared softly after a meeting. It was a tall man with noticeable black hair. "Good morning, Your Highness Oswald" Claire narrows her eyes and smiles so that she doesn''t understand that she has followed the person in the meeting with her eyes. "Are you a royal school today?" "Yes, I''m nervous because I''m new to school" "I was there until a few years ago, too. I miss you.... be careful" "Thank you, Your Highness" His smile looks a lot like Veek''s. For that reason, Claire seemed relieved to forgive her. (Your brother has advised you, and you need to keep your mind shut) After exchanging greetings with Oswald and dropping him off back at the Royal Palace, Claire took a carriage to the Royal School. The new semester at the Royal School begins with an indicative class division test. When Claire entered the lecture room where the test would take place, she found that the gaze of the other students had gathered to herself at once. (Feels like this... I didn''t last time) I knew why. That''s Veek waiting for Claire in front of the lecture room door. "Why don''t you get in the same carriage" Before the morning greeting, says Vique. "Good morning, Your Highness." "No salutations allowed." "... yes, I''m not going to ride in the same carriage as the prince again and again" When Claire answers with a clear face, Vik has a sayin ''look on his face. "May I introduce you all?" Smiling at Vik with a stubborn face, three people waiting behind him greeted Claire one after another, before Vik answered. "This is Alan from the Marquis Smith family, nice to meet you." "My name is Damian from Count Harris''s house." "This is Herv, Count Sanchez''s house." Claire was relieved that the three men serving as Vike''s sidekick and escort within the Royal School were no different from the world ahead. Claire, who had no backing whatsoever in her first royal school life, barely got involved with Vik. But this time, I can''t just rent a room in the royal palace and stay out of it. This Royal School has a darker color as an educational institution compared to the Royal College of Aristocracy in the Noston Country. It is easy to get involved with less hassle. But again, Claire thinks it''s definitely that side this time. When Claire tried to introduce herself, there was a voice from further behind the three. "My name is Lydia from the Marquis of Carroll. I''ve been listening to your lovely friend. Stay close to me, too." (... Lydia! That was my best friend Lydia, who also spoke to me the day Claire really went to Royal School for the first time. "Miss Lydia is my childhood friend. When we talked about Claire, it was very interesting.... will you get along?" Claire knows that Lydia avoids actively engaging with Vique at the Royal School. (I''m sure Veek asked Lydia to do something about me.... maybe that''s what happened the first time) When Claire glances at Veek''s face, she feels an atmosphere that is twisting her ears at the interaction between the two. The expression looked heartless or satisfied. "Yes, of course. My name is Claire and I am from the Duke of Martino, Noston Country. Best wishes, everyone." When Claire finishes her greeting, she looks around the lecture room. (Mr. Dion hasn''t arrived yet. I wonder if he''s in another classroom) "Maybe you care about the son of the Count Meade family. Lewis said Claire''s protection would be fine." Vik cares about Claire. "No, not like that..." I was sure Claire cared about Dion, but the reason wasn''t. It''s still difficult now, but Claire wanted to share her worries as much as she could with the Vikes once they got a little closer. At times of need, that''s all I''m comfortable with when I think I can talk to them. "The son of Count Meade''s family was allowed to transfer without any problems." "Oh, I''m not doing anything right now." The door behind Claire opened as I listened to Vik and Alan speak. As Claire slowly turned around, there was a familiar face there. With an exotic atmosphere, he is solidified when he sees Claire''s face, which appeared the moment he opened the door. The expression had a color that could also be taken as fear. "K, Claire...... lady! Why, here..." (na (...), ko (...) to ko (...)?) Claire guessed. He said this was definitely Dion living his second life. 50 49. Unexpected "... you''re not going home? After his first day at the Royal School, Vik looks at Claire surprised not to get in the carriage to pick her up. "Yeah. I have a question for the teacher. I''ll see you guys tomorrow." Vike looked suspiciously, but managed to drop off his friends. Back in school again, Claire hurries to her promised place. This time, I was not willing to apply the protection again. Because if Claire''s expecting it, he should know best the dangers of using that technique. "Thank you for waiting, Dear Dion" In the lecture room that Claire chose for her intimate meeting place, Dion sat down smaller. "Miss Claire... do you know me" Dion, whom I had previously met, had a noticeable behavior that also seemed over-conscious. But now there''s no shadow to see. "Yeah. I know. You know me, too." Claire answers farther away so as not to reveal too much in her hand. "... I thought it was a little later that you were coming to Papeet country" "You, too, should still have over a year to move into this royal school, right? Dion, who saw Claire''s face in the lecture room this morning, clearly looked surprised and unable to hide his shock. Claire clearly thought that Dion had come to the Royal School in the King''s Capital to approach herself with some clear purpose, but apparently she didn''t. (So, for what the hell?) Dion answers Claire''s question powerlessly. "He says I''ve been asleep for over a week since I failed to apply that technique to you. When I returned to my territory, my grandfather gave me an allowance.... that night. What caught me in the inexperienced light? When I found out, I was back a month ago." "You know me, I guess.... and the fate of the Mead family. When I understood that time was back, I honestly thought it was a chance. So, I was going to be here first." "That was the intention of Count Meade." "Oh. Your father and grandfather, he didn''t seem to believe it at first, but as soon as I gave him the name of the Duke Martino family in the Noston Country, he moved.... In the end, the landfill of the Holy Springs didn''t come true." "You don''t have to tell me beyond that." It is easy to imagine how we can talk about the demise of the Lindell Nation if we stay this way. Claire didn''t want to hear details from anyone close to the killer about how her mother died. But Claire''s thoughts did not reach Dion, who looked greatly disappointed. "Your mother is one who has roots in the Lindell Country. Right. I cannot dwell on you, but your grandfather has told me that the demise of the Lindell Nation was a necessary step for our clan to regain its sovereignty. No one doubts that my clan deserves to rule the country." "Even to chase and kill a princess who was let go at the age of three, who knows nothing? Claire was surprised that she could have such a low voice. "It''s..." "About my mother." Dion froze. No way, I guess I didn''t expect Claire to know this far. But he and his sister asked Claire that question after knowing everything at the Queen''s Night Club. - "Could your mother not have died early? ''. Claire had felt an uncontrollable magic overflow in her palm. This is anger. Those with strong magic can lose control of their magic when their emotions shake badly. Claire felt that she was now falling into that state. Claire distracted herself from Dion and took the pocket watch she borrowed from Veek out of her pocket. Hear the sound in your ear. The sound of being engraved in a flat rhythm that never changed and the chilling feeling made Claire feel calm. (... okay) Claire asks Dion, having regained just a little calm. "What is your purpose here?" "... I wanted to crush Holy Springs to keep you from waking up your magic, but it was going to take an unexpected amount of time. That''s why I''ve changed the operation and come ahead of you to make a pipe with His Royal Highness Vike. And I was going to interrupt the two of us when you moved in.... to my friend''s lover, Your Highness won''t be able to help me." "That''s the thing......" Everything Dion talked about had ended in failure from what to what. "... I''m done... About you, there''s too much difference in magic to be erased, no matter what you think. But your grandfather only thinks of keeping Papeet country in his hands while he lives. I''ve lived to make your grandfather''s wish come true." "Does your grandfather know what''s going to happen in the future?" "After failing and being deported, there''s almost no way I can say the house is going down, either. All they know is that they have to stop you from becoming a royal shield. But you even know how the Lindell Nation died.... I''m done." Claire stared and said Dion, sitting on the chair, holding his head and dripping. "I knew someone very similar to you." There''s no response from Dion. "He lived, too, tied to his family name. All I thought about was looking at my surrounding complexion and meeting my surrounding expectations.... I never lived my life" "... but when I realized it, it wasn''t the center of the world. Perhaps the heart of you now is the Count Meade family. But the center changes all the time. Living your life is a luxury and a lot of fun" Claire wasn''t sure herself why she suddenly talked about this. But even though the directions were different, it was true that Dion and I overlapped in the part where we had lived faithfully for the house. When I realized, at some point Dion''s eyes were out of focus and vain as he raised his face and listened to Claire. "What is it, Dear Dion?" Claire, who felt strange, asks Dion. At that moment, the light returned to Dion''s eyes, which were vain. "... you''re right. I was too tied up at home. [M] Maybe you wanted someone to release you from your grandfather''s curse. Am I free to live?" Dion gives a refreshing look, as if the way he was depressed earlier was a lie. Like so much change, Claire was confused. (This change is too unnatural. If it''s an act to deceive, it should do better) "What the hell... what do you mean? Claire noticed there that the magic that was all over her palm had subsided from earlier. In my memory, I tried to contain the outburst of magic, but I shouldn''t have tried to fit it in my body. What Dion looks like and what he talked about. And Claire calms down and rethinks about the whereabouts of magic. (... it would be a lie.... Wait! Claire tried to eliminate that possibility, but it was pointless. Because it couldn''t have been anything else, no matter what you think. Claire gazes at Dion, who stands up like a blowout and smiles refreshingly. It seems to be a lie that I was frightened and shrunk until just now. The expression gives you a glimpse of the same confidence you saw in the world ahead. Apparently, Claire has put on Dion what Donnie calls a ''bluff''. 51 50. Charming "Lui!! Claire rushed into Vique''s office with the momentum to drag Dion. Dion has been dressed like a drag because of Claire''s impatience, but he smiled as refreshingly as ever and was very cooperative with Claire all the time. "... there''s Lewis here, but it''s my office." Perhaps Vik, who just looks like he''s back from Royal School, has a look of dissatisfaction with Claire jumping in by calling him the name of something he''s not. "... I''m sorry, Veek. I have a very important consultation with Lewis." "What''s wrong, Claire?" Claire couldn''t even afford to hang out with Veek''s light mouth. Lewis rushes over, perceiving Claire''s condition as unusual. "Actually..." That''s when Claire tried to talk, and Keith, who realized that Claire''s people were the eldest son of the Count Meade family, broke in between them. "Sir Dion, it''s been a while. How did you get here today? "Dear Keith. I''m not sure about that. After school, when I was talking to Miss Claire, I suddenly rushed out, and when I realized it, I came here." "About the curse, it doesn''t look like it." Vique alternates between Claire and Dion. Claire looking terribly disturbed and a slight Dion with a clear look on her face. It was a totally uninteresting combination for Veek. But Veek, who sees heavily that Claire, who is always calm, is losing her calm in public, tells Lewis. "If you want to talk, you can use the reception next door.... Lewis, I got this." []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk) "Thank you, Veek" Claire thanked him and moved to the next reception room with Lui''s guidance. Veek, who saw the three enter the reception room, asks Keith as he takes off his coat, which he still wore. "... how many minutes have passed since I got back from Royal School" "Five minutes." "... that''s too soon" Vik shrugged with a strange face. Moving to the reception room, Claire sat Dion next to her to catch up on what had just happened. That I was talking to Dion and that a certain thing was causing the magic to run wild. That things have been wrong with him since right after that. That he feels influenced by Claire''s words and actions. After listening to the whole story, Lewis tells Dion. "Can I hold your hand?" "Of course I am." Dion agrees and offers his hands to Lui. Claire, who was watching the exchange between the two, hurriedly whispered to Lui. "Lewis, protection is..." "... maybe I don''t think I need it. Right? Lewis checks with Dion, not Claire. There seemed to be some certainty in his eyes. "Oh. Don''t worry." "Well, here we go." Lewis meditates his eyes and holds Dion''s hand. It was only about a few seconds in time, but he seemed to be watching Dion''s magic flow closely. "Yeah, okay" After a few seconds, Lewis opens his eyes pat and lightly releases Dion''s hand. "From what I''ve heard, Claire''s worried that Dion might have been brainwashed." "Yes." "In conclusion, this isn''t brainwashing. But his will seems to have changed under some influence. I think this is more attractive than brainwashing" "Mi, enchanted? "Yeah. Charming. Still, you put it to good use. It''s not like I''m broke." Lewis praised Claire for some reason for not knowing the translation and confusion. "Heh. I''m fascinated by Miss Claire.... Not bad." Neither is Dion, even though he seems angry or good. As always, he smiles confidently. (Wow, that''s not funny) "How do we get it back? Lewis." "Brainwashing will cure you if the Virgin sees you, but charm is more fundamental." "Fundamental? "Yes. It''s not fascinating if you don''t have a strong empathy for the other person or a strong suspicion of the situation until then. However, even the potential can be material" "Oh sure. I wanted to live like Miss Claire. If you think so, it feels like your grandfather, who was like a god, instantly collapsed away" Dion is blatant as he acts like something collapses in exaggeration with his hands. "So what do I do to undo it?" Claire was shaking. My fingertips are cold and the horror makes my stomach quench. Above all, I was so scared of myself for unintentionally changing people''s will. "Though I think it would be effective to make myself realize that the original environment and thoughts are better... co (...) le (...), you can''t" Lewis says as he looks sideways at Dion''s innocent smile. I can see in that look that this situation is only slightly more interesting. "Oh no..." His face remained blue and white unchanged, but Claire, who felt Lewis was amused, was only beginning to calm down a little. "Nevertheless." Lewis continues. "You''re so interested in the scepticism that the eldest son of that Count Meade family takes a light fascination technique. Can I call my lord? "Oh, of course I do. I''ll tell you everything." The figure of Dion, who has been leaping in as the eldest son of the Mead family, is not there. "Wait a minute." Lewis should have noticed that Claire''s magic colors were fairly high, but didn''t mention it in particular. Relieved, he turned to Claire and went back to the office to get Vik. Claire had some worries. It''s about whether your existence will change the future more and more. Now, the Mead family is already too affected. Claire''s aim was to prevent Charlotte from going wild and not to break the friendship between Noston and Puffett countries. After Lewis exits, Claire whispers to Dion. "Dear Dion. I haven''t told anyone yet that this is my second life." "It is. But depending on the way you tell them, I''m sure Lord Lewis and Lord Veek will believe you." To Dion with a nico smile, for some reason Claire is horrified. Come to think of it, it was the first time since I was reincarnated that I told this story to someone. "... I think so too. So you can leave the time to reveal the truth to me." Copy that, Miss Claire. Claire nodded at Dion, smiling gently. 52 51. Collaborators At a time when Claire and Dion''s story came together, Lewis came back with Vique. Keith and Donnie continue behind. "So let''s talk." Says Veek, who lowered his back to the sofa at the reception and put on an arm. From the glance pointing sharply at Dion, I can''t imagine him slapping a light mouth until just now. Earlier, Dion had declared he would talk about anything. But Claire was anxious to see how the hell she would explain this situation without saying that she was going backwards from a year and a half away. "I''ll answer everything you ask, Your Highness." Dion says with the same poisonless smile. "... Huh. Right." Dion behaves too mildly as the ''eldest son of the Count Meade family'', who has many black rumors and many unnatural privileges. Even though he came to this room after asking lightly about the situation from Lewis, Vique broke his expression in a slightly facetious manner. "Here''s what Claire told me earlier: they were talking about each other''s houses. In it Claire''s magic ran wild, and as a result, Dion was fascinated in response to what she was talking about," he said. "Right." When Dion hammers Lewie''s explanation, Vike asks without getting his hair in between. "What was I talking about, about the house" "It''s a very bad thing, as His Highness imagines. I want the throne back in my family, that sort of thing." As declared, Dion doesn''t seem willing to hide at all the black part that the Count Meade family holds. Plus he goes on. "We''re not talking about a level of hopeless ambition or anything like that, but our principals and former principals are still actually moving. This time, I moved to the Royal School because I received the life of my former Lord so that I could understand what was going on in the Wang capital, Ultz. But by chance, Miss Claire has learned about it. So while we were talking about the house situation and everything... I was accidentally fascinated." There is a subtle air flowing through the reception room in so much of a gap between what we are talking about and the lightness of Dion''s narrative. And Dion says with a sparkling smile of charm. "Miss Claire is really cool, Your Highness" "Ah...... oh" Keith, who boiled his business for not even Veek being able to return to the tingly air, tells Dion in a blameworthy tone. "So as to get an idea of what''s going on in Wong Du Ultz, that would mean exploring His Highness''s surroundings and anticipating when to move on to action. even if it''s an attempt, the plan alone is a felony enough" "You''re right, Master Keith. So I will help the royal family with anything but execution. Just the execution.... I want to live as free as Miss Claire." Dion, who kept fluffing words and deeds, but only in this word, was he powerful. "When will the plan be transferred to execution" "It was due within a year. But if my mission was a complete failure, it could move quickly." "I know what happened." Veek, who was listening to Keith and Dion interact while tonning his index finger on his lap, says without changing his voice color. "Lewis. How strong is the charm placed on him?" "It''s pretty strong because it''s something that has responded to the person''s deep psyche. I mean, I think it''s okay to say that the will has almost been repainted. If you''re worried, you can let the Virgin see it, but I''m guessing it won''t change your mind." "... considering this story leaks outside, that''s not a good idea" In Veek''s words, Keith has a look of impatience. " then, Your Highness. The report to His Majesty the King." "You don''t have to now. Look at the situation and make sure it comes from me soon.... Nice, Keith" []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk) Keith broke in the grim eye of Vike, who wouldn''t let him say yes or no. "So." Now it was Claire''s turn. "How did you get back from Royal School? It seemed like a long time ago." "... I used metastatic magic. I was in such a hurry." "Right." Vike seemed to anticipate the answer, and he doesn''t look particularly surprised. "I guess Claire hasn''t been baptized for a year yet. He said he had a brilliant teacher, but how much can he protect himself?" "I can apply protection, and I can use a long distance transfer magic. So it''s okay." Claire had confirmed that all the magic she had learned in the world ahead could be used the same way in her second life. That said, it is extremely unusual that a girl who at her age looks baptized and has just finished her covenant with the Spirit can use the high-altitude magic of metastasis magic. But on the heads of the Vikes was the fact that Claire was from the prestigious Martino family in the Noston Nation. "... I see. Still, my sister is better." "... Yep" There were no lies in his own words, but Claire couldn''t look directly into Veek''s eyes because of the hindsight of using the knowledge he was supposed to learn in the future. "It''s not hard to imagine what led to actions like this one because you can protect yourself. I don''t blame it on itself. but don''t be impotent" It was the same gentle voice as usual, but besides the sentiment of purely worrying about Claire in its words, it also seeped out its position as the first prince of the Paft country that it would not risk exposing the international students entrusted to it by the Noston country. (What have I done?) "My apologies, Your Highness" Claire reflected on her reckless behavior and bowed her head. "... no, from the results, it''s handy." To Claire, who looks like she sank, Vike smiles bitterly and follows. "So, what do I do?" Says Dion as he looks around with Nico. "Watching for a while without imprisoning me, that means I have some work to do too, doesn''t it, Your Highness? The sharpness returns to Veek''s eyes, which had a soft gaze on Claire, and suddenly tightens. "Oh. Of course." 53 52. Confessions That day, Dion was to stay in the Royal Palace rooms. Because Vik was worried about Dion, who was so innocent and refreshing to stand on. If the Count Meade family notices that all the plots have been overrun by the Royal Palace, it is also possible that the coup will be transferred to immediate execution with abandonment. It was a measure to keep a close eye on the evolution of things. But it''s hard to hide for long that Dion has become on this side. Therefore, in order to move as quickly as possible, we were to gather in Dion''s room for an operational meeting. It was time after dinner, but Claire was also at the meeting convincing Sophie to worry about a night out. "On the face of it, it''s not a good idea to make it look like we succeeded in getting into Vique at the Royal School, as the Mead family initially intended." Keith agrees with Donnie. "Right. As things stand, the only proof that the Mead family has the will to rebel against the royal family is the testimony of Sir Dion. There''s nothing you can do if you move without clear evidence as it is and they tell you it''s crazy. Sorry it got so hot earlier." Keith lowered his head, Veek shrugs after thinking about it for a while. "... no. I got a little lost, too. but," "As your Highness is concerned, I think our former Lord will cut me loose. I don''t want to lose my life." Dion, who sensed what he was going to say to Veek''s bad tooth cut, said softly. Hearing the words, Claire is a little heartbroken. Of course I overlapped my situation, but I couldn''t help but think that Dion''s brightness was due only to his charm. (Master Dion may have been a good man at first. If so, how many glitches were there) Claire dropped her eyes on the cup at hand when she saw the four men sitting on the blanket she laid on the floor discussing. "What''s your alternative to tea? Claire." Caring for Claire as she sinks, Lewis speaks up. "Thank you, Lewis. But it''s okay." "Yes." Lewis smiles gently and sits on the couch next to Claire. "... isn''t Claire here today because she wants to talk about something? To Lewis'' words, Claire was thrilled. Yes, Claire had something she really wanted to check with Dion. "Oh, my God, Claire" They were listening to Claire and Lewie''s conversation, and Vike speaks to Claire from above the blanket. (Er) Claire, who was not ready for her mind, was unconsciously sending her gaze to Dion. Make sure Dion smiled and nodded, and Claire takes a breath and then starts talking. "... Lord Dion knows about His Highness Oswald." This question was a simple one that should have been answered by everyone if they were nationals of the Pfeite countries. There is a question mark on the faces of the Vikes. "Oh, sure." But Dion seemed to understand Claire''s intentions correctly. "How far can I tell you? "Everything you only know." Copy that, Miss Claire. "What does His Highness Oswald mean? Claire." "Fine.... keep going" Veek stops Keith from cracking and entering; Veek, who was listening to the exchange between the two, had perceived the possibility that his brother was involved in the Mead family plot. "First of all, it was before the retrograde. Though secretly processed, His Highness Oswald tried to poison His Highness, Vik. Well, I''m not caught in that hand, Your Highness, and you failed altogether because the neighbors didn''t allow it. I wonder if it was about six months before Claire came to Papeet country. At the same time, the Marquis Liu family, which had pushed him, fell. Keith holds his head as Dion finishes talking in one breath. "Wait a minute. What the hell does that mean? From start to finish, there''s not a bit of understanding." "Yeah. I have no idea what that means. In the first place, I can''t believe His Highness Oswald tried to poison Vik. If there was, we wouldn''t know." Doni is also confused. On the other hand, his hand holding a cup containing Claire''s tea was shaking with a clatter. An event to the extent I had imagined as the reason His Highness Oswald would be gone, but when I actually asked for details, I couldn''t be sane. Above all, Claire was shocked by the terrible maneuver that struck Veek during the time she met him. (Um, I can''t believe a case like that was hitting Veek) Vike, whom Claire knew, was always confident, compelling, and full of kindness. His aura was also increased by the severity and judgment that was not matched by his youth. Suppose they were all piled up under a harsh fate that had to be borne because they were born as first princes. With that in mind, Claire was about to be crushed by emotions that were difficult to express in words. "... are you okay" Unconsciously, there were tears in Claire''s eyes. I noticed that. Vike gets up from the blanket and puts his jacket on Claire. But there was a colour of perplexity in the look on Vik''s face that cared. Naturally, Claire is the only one who can understand what Dion said. "I guess I''m tired of a lot of things going on today. Don''t push it.... Lewis, go to your room" Claire manages to stop Lewis from trying to move with Veek''s life. "... wait. We haven''t talked yet." "... what do you mean? Veek knelt before Claire. Then, hesitate for a moment and then take your hand. When Claire made sure she wouldn''t reject it, she peered into her face. Claire, even at this moment, had a grip on uncovering that she was going backwards. I also had the idea that I could put my hands on the future just to achieve my aspirations. But the warmth of Vique, who touched his hands terribly, held Claire back in her determination. "... I believe what Lord Dion just said is true. Because he and I know the future. I came from the world a year and a half later, backwards in time, involving Lord Dion." "Claire......? On top of Lewis'' bewildered voice, Claire continues. "Now you don''t have to believe me yet. But I know a lot of things that everyone hasn''t told me yet." The only way to get people to believe that I''m unwinding is to talk anyway, Claire thought so. That we all traveled, that we talked a lot. Sharing them as the same memories no longer came true, but I was still happy if I could use them as a means to protect Vik. Claire turns to Lewis, who sits next to her. "Lewis is... a hot, very strong, gentle man in his heart, though he looks cool. I only drink tea straight all the time. Lewis'' father doesn''t feel good about being the Kingsguard knight of the First Prince. But he respects his will because he knows he cares about Vik like his brother" Lui''s eyes are shaking with surprise. Naturally because what Claire told me was something no one had touched on in this life yet. "I really like the side full of tension, before the important assignment. I wanted to protect you." It was Lewis trying to say something, but I figured into the words Claire would go on. "... Lady Claire. So, what about me? Donnie asks Claire, who was baffled at first. By referring to Lewis'' background, he seemed to decide it was authentic. It''s a bit of a joke to soothe the place, but the back of my eyes is serious. "Yeah, Donnie did." Claire answers with a smile. "You''re a brilliant graduate of Royal School in chief, though you''re always surrounded by girls and partying all the time. In the world ahead, Lewis regretted it. And someone who cares so much. When you drink alcohol outside, let everyone drink it, and you barely drink it. I always felt like I was just eating nuts." "... you fit" Keith squeaks as he looks sideways at Donnie, who is stunned. Plus Claire goes on. "Keith is always the first person to be shielded when something happens. She said she had a really scary sister. I asked Vik and Donnie about it in the world ahead, but she''s so sweet and strong Keith, she''s scared of your sister. How funny and I laughed. I didn''t see you after all, but I''d like to see you this time." By the time Claire talked that far, there was an atmosphere in the company where she could believe what Claire called ''retrograde''. Sometimes I didn''t spend much time close to anything other than Veek, because everything Claire told me was just something Claire still didn''t know. "I feel like Claire''s story is true. It''s just... well, can I ask how do you activate the retrograde magic? Never heard of it at all." Claire is thrilled with Lewis'' question. "Wow... something sad happened. If I wanted to go back in time, for some reason I''d run out of magic and go backwards to where it started. He shared the magic of Dion, so he was on the road." The eyes of the Vikes gather in Dion at once. "Oh, because I was a bad guy until I was fascinated earlier. Even before I went backwards, I was lightly bounced off a curse to weaken Miss Claire''s magic." Dion says with an uncontrolled smile. "Is Claire the owner of so much magic?" To Veek''s question, Claire nods and answers. "... although my abilities were not recognized at home. And I don''t even know the color of magic. For the first time in my life, Lewis was in a baptismal setting, but he said it was a color I''d never seen before." "Above silver colors that have never existed in the world yet" Lewis muttered as he told himself. "My mother is said to be a survivor of the Lindell Nation. That''s why I needed a sacred fountain on Lindell Island to be baptized." "Yes, and before I was fascinated, I moved to stop Miss Claire from being baptized." "What''s that for? What''s in it for the Mead family to do that?" Dion gets stuck in Veek''s question. "It''s..." "That''s because in the future, I will be a royal shield as a royal magician." Actually, it''s a little different, but Claire couldn''t find any other excuses. Whatever you think, I''ll be engaged to you in the not-too-distant future, I couldn''t have said that. Claire buries her face in the jacket that Veek slightly leaned over for me when she realizes her cheeks were lit by awkwardness. "... given the story of Claire and Dion in general, the Counts Meade and Oswald, and the Marquis Liu, who deduces His Royal Highness Oswald, have always looked at the opportunity to hold the real power of the Paft nation. And Claire is perceived to be an obstacle." Keith, too, seemed confused and finally understood the story. "Well, technically, no." Dion goes on denying it. "In the pre-retrograde world, the Mead family and His Royal Highness Oswald and the Marquis Liu were each aimed separately at the throne. But not now. The three of them are conspiring. I think the plan will be something more different. And at the moment, the Mead family is the only one who cares about Miss Claire. Besides, she''s safe so far because she doesn''t know Miss Claire''s going backwards." "I see... this is a case I would like to report instantly to His Majesty the King as a sidekick, okay? Vique." "Oh. If that''s all there is to it, things are likely to move abruptly. I mean, if we hit him at the moment, we''ll have all the evidence." (Good. I couldn''t even tell you that there will be a crack between the Paft and Noston countries in the future, but that''s fine today. Anyway, now I have to protect Vik) Claire was horrified as she listened to Vik and Lewis talk. 54 53. Two Private Tales After Keith and Lewis headed to His Majesty the King for a report on this incident, Vike said he would send Claire to the out-of-house room. Of course Claire insisted on letting the royal family send her. But Donnie and Dion''s, "We seem to have a crush on each other, so let us drink. His Royal Highness begged me to send Claire." I agreed with her even though I was frightened. We''ve been talking for a long time, so the evening is quite late. The lights in the royal palace were naturally lit, but Claire was somewhat uncomfortable and walked closer to Veek than usual. "... wait" Vike suddenly stops and dives into the wall to hide Claire. Claire''s breasts roar at the unexpectedly impending nostalgic smell. But this behavior was unnatural in a situation where the guards were all over it, albeit at night. (I wonder what''s going on) Confirming where Vike stared over his back, Oswald and the tall brunette man he also saw this morning were talking in there. "... my brother and Marquis Liu." (That was the Marquis Liu who said he was pushing His Royal Highness Oswald...) Claire whispers to Vik. "We were talking in the morning. This is the second time I''ve seen you both today... and I don''t want you to notice much, even though I haven''t heard from the Mead family." "Once you''re back." Claire shakes her neck to the side and holds Veek''s hand. "Huh." The next moment the two were already in Claire''s private room before Vik leaked his voice in surprise at the sudden holding of his hand. "... Is Claire so effortless to use metastatic magic" Vike has his eyes rounded as he stares seriously at the hand Claire was holding. "Yep. I''ll study hard though I still don''t have a lot of technique to use. So when you have to, rely on it." "... Huh. You''re just like Dion said. But as a man, I don''t feel very good.... I''d better protect you." "Pfft. You are." Couscous laughs. After showing Claire her face as a surprise for a moment, narrow your eyes and Veek says. "... can I get you a cup of tea? "Sure. Stay here until those two have finished their secret conversations." Claire quietly prepares her tea so she doesn''t wake Sophie, who is resting in the next room. Veek, sitting on the couch, is somewhat restless as he follows Claire''s movements with his eyes. Claire fell asleep, remembering how Veek had come to visit the House of Lehne as she did every night. "I would have told you earlier about the Lewis" "He was telling me what he knew about everyone to prove he was going backwards" "... right" Vike breaks down his posture with one foot on his lap. "Can I ask you something about me?" Honestly, Claire wasn''t sure how to tell me about Veek. Vik is and has been very open to Claire. Claire understood that he was trying to narrow the distance, but that''s why when I brought up a topic I hadn''t talked about yet, I felt I was approaching the fact that I was a candidate for the righteous queen and my fianc. After a little thought, Claire spins the word. "Vik once showed me the king''s capital, Ultz. When I was a kid, I went to a toy store where I said I was going with patience. "... heh" Vik gives him a look that looks unexpected and embarks on himself. "It seems that when I was little, you and I worked hard to get praise from your father. Is this too common?" "Speaking of which, you did. I miss it." "Then... when Veek was doing sword arches in the Royal Palace yard with Keith and the Lewis, you laughed that it seemed like me when I said I was getting mixed up with my brothers arches too. I don''t suppose that meant she didn''t look like a lady." "I don''t know about that. I think it means something completely different." Vike distracts himself from Claire, whose cheeks swell slightly, and laughs bitterly. Instead of verifying Claire''s retrograde behavior, I could see how she was just purely enjoying the conversation. Seeing his comforting look made Claire want to talk more about what she knew. I also wanted to talk about the pocket watch in my pocket, but I stop thinking that would just be a bad idea. "Then... they also took me to the high ground where Wong Du Ultz could see. Just in the evening, the city was fantastically colored and beautiful. But more than that, I was struck by the landscape where the happiness of the Paft country was so concentrated." "... Was it" That''s what Veek said and put his hand on his chin to hide his mouth. Its face, which is subtly smiling, also appears slightly red and illuminated. "I somehow see what Claire said about me the first time I saw you as being.... apparently, it doesn''t change no matter how many times I repeat it" Claire first noticed there. Vik wasn''t suspicious of Claire''s story that he was going backwards. After believing everything, he was trying to lean on himself, who seemed to be fighting something. You''re the same. Claire smiled as she grabbed her pocket watch from the top of her pocket so she wouldn''t be overflowing with emotions. "When this thing settles down, I still need to talk to you. Will you listen to me again? "Oh, sure." Vik nodded confidently with a haunted look on his face. 55 54. Infiltration Claire was expecting a morning seven days after she had fascinated Dion. So far there has been no particular major move in the Royal Palace. As always, the overly refreshing Dion was spending time in the Royal Palace rooms without returning to the separate residence of the Mead family in the Wang Dynasty. Even the Royal School was perfectly acquainted with Vik as a sidekick, and I didn''t make him suspect things were going exactly as the Mead family was aiming for. And Veek, who visited Claire''s room through the window last night. "The gathering of information is progressing, but there is no evidence to be the deciding factor. However, they think the Mead family has succeeded in sending spies close to the First Prince.... Well, it should be settled in a few days" So much so that he said. Claire lived with nervousness about what was going to happen, but it was true that her feelings were starting to loosen up just a little bit. (Things are about to move, so Veek said he never went over to be cautious) I change into a Royal School uniform and give myself protection as usual when I get up to date. Even though information about Claire hasn''t gone to the Oswald Liu faction, it was only a matter of time before the Mead family could know that Claire was coming to the Royal School a year earlier than planned. Looking ahead to that, Vike seemed to want Claire to have a constant lui as an escort until things settled, but Claire insisted. Because I want Vik''s own security to be thicker than that. "Sophie, I''m going" "Welcome aboard, ma''am" Confirm again that the protection is applied and exit the outpatient chamber with the spine as a shan. There was Oswald. "Good morning, Miss Claire" "... Good morning, Your Highness Oswald" I was so surprised Claire was about to jump up, but I wouldn''t even let that happen. I smiled and gently pinched my skirt, greeting her like a lady. Oswald had plenty of paperwork to see if he was about to go to the office. Second, the pen rolls off Oswald''s hand. Claire picked it up softly and gave it to Oswald. The pen is stamped with a crest. Vike''s crest was inspired by the crown and sword, but Oswald''s was a simple one based on name and shield. "Thank you, Miss Claire. You''re early this morning." Claire is horrified to learn that Oswald wasn''t ambushing herself with those words. "Yes, there''s something I''d like to ask your teacher." Claire smiles nicely. The truth is, I was going to go to school early to borrow a collection of poems from Lydia, but Claire, who decided it was a formal conversation, responds unquestionably. "Let''s take you to the front entrance." "Thank you, Your Highness. But my pick up is asking for the front of the royal palace, not the outhouse. It''s quite a distance, and you''ll be fine. Thank you for your concern." "... Today, the front of the royal palace doesn''t seem to be available. He said it was closed, including the gate, because of visitors." For a moment Claire looked cloudy with Oswald''s expression. (Veek didn''t say that yesterday) The alarm begins to sound in the back of my mind. Fully rotate your head about how to cope with this tingling sensation. At the end of Oswald''s gaze walking next door was a familiar carriage that he put on the main entrance to the outhouse. But it''s not the usual squire on the carriage. Furthermore, there was no one to open the door. Perhaps Claire doesn''t want to show you inside. (Last night, Veek said it was hard to find any decisive evidence) Claire knew she shouldn''t be on the invite. As an international student from the Noston Nation, I also know that careless standing behavior can annoy the Vikes. But in the back of his brain came Dion''s words before he was fascinated. "There''s too much difference in magic about you to erase, no matter what you think." That was enough to brave and thrust Claire, who wanted to protect Vik above all else. "You were. Thank you for telling me." Claire has to admit that her voice never trembled, but she''s so nervous that she doesn''t feel her legs. "Take care" Oswald stops a short distance from the carriage and drops Claire off. Claire looked back one step in front of the carriage, meeting Oswald, and then suddenly breathed and put her hand on the carriage door. (I wouldn''t be afraid if I thought it was infiltration, not being taken against my will) And open the door all at once. "Good morning, Master Claire" There she was, Deanna, Dion''s twin sister. "Good morning. oh, you''re in synergy today" Claire smiles and cuts her chin so that she doesn''t understand what''s going on. "You really don''t know anything. Yet...... poor child" When Deanna said so, she handkerchiefed Claire''s mouth. Given that they use drugs, not magic, to put them to sleep, it is easy to imagine that a powerful person is not involved as an executor. Claire thought this kidnapping was too naive. Naturally, the medicine doesn''t work on Claire, who is applying protection. "What... do..." (I''m glad it''s medicine. magically attacked, it could have bounced back) With that in mind, Claire pretended to lose her mind. I don''t know exactly how much time has passed. But after running not that far away, the carriage looked like it had arrived at some mansion. When the carriage stopped, there were signs of multiple humans around. Claire, who pretends to have lost her mind, twitches with a cloth and is transported into the mansion. I felt like I was going up the stairs, and after a little going and coming, I felt like I had been placed on an unwrought, hard floor. (Ouch...) After a while, there is a chattering, locked sound, and the multiple footsteps we were together until just now turn away. Claire opened her eyes softly after making sure no one was around her anymore. "This place..." It was a small room. There''s nothing else with a chair that''s not decorative. It just seemed like this room was being manipulated to control magic. (This could easily be broken with a curse) The curse I learned before at the Royal School was simply to untie the technique. But I have asked Lewis that by redeeming the color and amount of superior magic, the Spirit moves even in a space where magic itself cannot be used. Claire also wanted to keep an eye on the situation just a little more to make sure she got the evidence before she moved on. But the fact that the Oswalds and Meads are moving so boldly means that there is imminent danger in Vik''s body as well. Maybe there''s not even a moment of respite. (Spirit, the curse of this space in exchange for my magic) When I filled my body firmly with magic and then chanted briefly, the sound of a kink echoed behind my ear. I think I''ve solved the operation safely. (Now you can move around freely and gather evidence, and if you have to, you can return to the royal palace with metastatic magic) It was all calculated behavior, but Claire relieves herself once again. Next I wanted to break the door key too, but I''m not sure how to do it. When I put my hand on this thinking that I might have to break every door, the door knob turned easy for me. (He opened it with me in "Uncurse") Grateful to the Spirit, it opens gently so that there is no sound. Looking down the hallway through a marginal gap, fortunately there seemed to be no lookout. (Good. You don''t have a lookout because you think it''s magically controllable over there) One of Claire''s shoes seems to have gone somewhere on the way to be carried twisted in a cloth. It would be better if I didn''t wear shoes and I didn''t hear a sound, Claire noticed so and took off the other shoe that was left, and it was time to leave the room. DDDDD "What the hell does that mean?" Around that time, Vique was upset to learn that Claire was not yet in school at the Royal School. "I was going to read a collection of poems with Master Claire, and I promised I''d be at school half an hour early this morning. But you''re not here yet. There''s always a solid Lady Claire... isn''t that strange, Your Highness" Lydia is floating the color of her worries. Vique, who instantly connects Lydia''s worries with her current situation, tells Dion with a harsh eye. "Back to the royal palace. Can you get an escort, Dion?" "Of course, Your Highness.... but I don''t think the destination is the Royal Palace" "Then where?" "This is a separate residence of the Mead family in this king''s capital. Actually, my sister sent me a letter this morning asking me to give Her Royal Highness the proper excuse to return to the mansion once. My sister was not very trusted by the owner, so I did not report it to Her Highness. but I was wondering if this was too good a time" "... you sure do" "Lydia." "Yes." "Ask Keith at the Royal Palace for a letter. To the residence of Count Meade in the king''s capital, Ultz, to come as soon as possible." "Yes, sir." Lidia, who received her life, writes down the wording as Slasla and Vique said when she took out the paper. After I finish writing quickly, I fold the letter into four folds, put it in the palm of my hand, perform magic, and blow it all the way. Then the letter vanished in an instant. By the time Lydia finished sending the letter, there was already no sign of Vik and Dion. "Dear Claire..." Lydia put her hands together and wished Claire well. DDDDD Worried about Vike and Lydia, Claire was free to move around the mansion. Security is really weak here for the infamous Mead family to imprison people. It was upstairs that Claire was incarcerated, but I can''t even feel signs of servants and squire in this mansion, not just guard soldiers. (Something''s wrong... I wonder if this'' kidnapping ''really involves Count Meade) As soon as evidence is found, Claire thinks as she fills her magic so that metastatic magic can be used. Downstairs, there are signs of a ringing bell. It was hard for someone to come up, and Claire rushed to hide in the nearest room. "Is this...? That room Claire accidentally jumped into was like a study. There is no dust and it seems to be used from time to time. It is possible to bowl in with the owner of this room, but it is also likely that clear evidence will be found for that matter. (Let''s do a little research on this room) With that in mind, Claire opens the curtain slightly and looks out the window. This visitor seems like a lot of work. There are well-equipped knights in dozens. (Maybe this is getting ready to have a coup. Perhaps we should return to the Royal Palace to inform rather than look for evidence) When Claire started in a hurry, she found a familiar face in the center. Dressed in an eye-catching appearance. It was Veek who was in command. Next door is Keith and Lewis, Donnie, and Dion hiding in the rear. He''s not necessarily here to help Claire, but at least this doesn''t bode well for a coup. (Good...... you''re telling Vik the situation) Claire, who was all over him as he stretched out as best she could, slipped her leg into the floor. All you have to do is find evidence in this mansion to back up the Mead family''s plans as soon as possible. A piece of paper touches Claire''s hand as she sits up. If you look closely, that was a document with the same crest as what you saw this morning. "There it is...! Claire let her eyes shine. 56 55. Scars At the doorstep of the Mead family apartment, the pressing questions of the Vik and Mead family owners were repeated. "I wonder if there are any international students here who our country keeps from the Noston Country" "International students...? I''m not at home. In some mistake, Your Highness." "Mind if I check inside? "Fine. if only with the permission of His Majesty the King." Vique did not feel that Count Meade''s confidence was unnatural at all. (Doesn''t look like he''s in a hurry at all. Are you sure Claire''s not here?) "Father, what''s wrong? Deanna faces out of the back room when she realizes the entrance is noisy. "Deanna, stay back. His Royal Highness, Vik, is in need. I''m not sure, but I''m looking for an international student from Noston." For a moment, Vik didn''t miss Deanna''s eye swimming. "Miss Deanna. You know the situation." "No...... I''m nothing." "Count Meade, let me search the mansion.... Everyone, come in! With Veek''s hanging voice, the soldiers simultaneously broke into the mansion. "... what do you mean" In the midst of the hustle and bustle, Lord Meade looks at Deanna with the colors of confusion and anger. "... Mr. Oswald told me last night. There''s a child named Claire in the royal palace. Dion doesn''t seem to realize he''s in and out of both the Royal Palace and the Royal School, so I asked Master Oswald and his friends to move. I was going to talk to you at today''s meeting.... but I can''t believe that kid is going to be a royal shield. They brought me here so easily." Deanna has a ''bad'' face on the Lord''s too sword screen, but it wasn''t the wind that understood the situation. "Why did you do that without consulting me...! "Because neither your grandfather nor your father is all about Dion. I could do it myself." "Your Highness, there are shoes in the garden. Miss Claire''s name is embroidered! The moment that voice rose from the soldiers searching the premises, Count Meade raised his voice. "Deanna! What the hell did you say to an international student from the Noston Nation! "O... father...? Until just now, Deanna stiffens, who had a fuzzy face as if to say she wasn''t bad. "Your Highness, Vik! My daughter just confessed. He says he''s holding international students from the Noston Nation in this mansion! My gaze gathers on Count Meade. "He says he went out of his little jealousy to behave like this, which is common in young daughters. As for the international students, there is no need to search the mansion because my daughter will bring them here now. "... that it was the decision of one of your daughters? Veek''s eyes had a terribly cold color. I had a strong aversion to the fact that this Count was still trying to push the Great Sin against one of his 15-year-old daughters - in fact, it was something Deanna had set up without saying no to. However, it was extremely unpleasant for Vik to offer his daughter a light offer just to avoid a search for the mansion. "Yes. I''ve just never known anything. I''ll take you right to the international student named Claire. So you don''t have to look for the mansion. Your Highness, please stop the soldiers." I can feel a strong will from Count Meade that he really doesn''t want me to search the mansion. "Is this what Count Meade wants to hide from you? I heard a voice from upstairs. Slowly coming down the stairs was Claire. "... Claire! Are you okay?" The colour of relief floats in the expression of Veek, who was tenacious. Going down to the ground floor, Vike and Claire, eye-to-eye, had a full grin that didn''t fit the occasion. Then I turned to Deanna, who didn''t have much of a surprise voice. "Dear Deanna, thank you for welcoming us today. Thanks to you, we found such wonderful evidence." "... it is!! Deanna at the time is pompous, but Count Meade, who was next door, rushes to grab Claire''s hand. Veek stood in between in the old days. Behind Count Meade, late Keith and Lewis are waiting. "I found it in the upper room. This is a back-trade purchase order that orders large quantities of weapons and stockpiles without going through the royal palace. Besides, it''s written on His Highness Oswald''s crested paper." "What?" Veek, who received the paper from Claire, read it to eat in its contents. Both the Paft and Noston countries have systems that cannot be purchased without passing through the Royal Palace for large quantities of weapons and supplies that will be needed in the event of an incident. This was a strictly controlled decision to prevent a coup d ''tat, for which severe punishment awaited that, if broken, the worst territories and titles would be confiscated. Anything involved in the back deal would be subject to equivalent disposition. The use of Oswald''s crested paper in return for the coup d ''tat''s success seems to have been a vendetta this time around. "... Keith, Lewis" "" Yes "" "Return to the royal palace immediately, brother... to capture His Highness Oswald" "" Your will. "" "Count Meade, Miss Deanna. Let me take you to the royal palace.... and so did our previous owners." After grasping the evidence of the plot, there will naturally be a trial for that crime. However, the end was known not until the trial was opened in respect of this one. There''s nothing in Veek''s eyes right now in front of Claire. However, there was only a hold there as a successor to the country. Claire was to return to the royal castle in the company of the Veeks taking the Mead family. "... Also, you''re not wearing shoes" Look at Claire''s feet, and Veek laughs powerlessly. Claire, too, just smiled without saying anything. DDDDD The trial concerning the House of Counts Oswald Meade and the House of Marquis Liu took place promptly. Sometimes about past history, treason against the royal family is a felony in the Paft country. No matter what the reason, the execution cannot escape. A week from the day the sinner was captured. The owners and former princes of the Count Meade family, Oswald and the Marquis Liu, were executed, and the remaining clans were also stripped of their title and all their status and possessions before the disposition was decided to leave the country. Only Dion was granted a commutation of his sentence for contributing to the blocking of the coup, and although it was the survival of the Mead family that did not materialize, he was allowed to live in the Paft country with a new name. "My new name is Dion Minogue. Pretty good, huh?" Dion says with an innocence that seems cheerful. "Right." Claire smiles just a little. Today was the day when those involved in a series of felonies would be executed. "It comes from the name of the protagonist in a book my father used to buy me. I''m not involved with the Mead family, and that''s about as good as it sounds, right? "Yeah. I think it''s nice.... very" Now Claire said, staring straight into Dion''s eyes without loosening her expression. "As for me, I came here after I found out that charm doesn''t matter.... When it comes to executions, it''s still hard. Even if it''s a black criminal, it''s family to me." Claire didn''t know what to say. If Dion hadn''t been fascinated by Claire, there might still have been hope that the Mead family would avoid disposition. Of course, then the royal family will suffer the pain. When I thought of it, I felt that no word was appropriate for this occasion. (Vik must feel the same way) Vik hasn''t come to the Royal School since Oswald was captured. I''m spending the rest of my time without leaving the royal palace until the trial is over. Given the situation, it was natural. Claire and Dion sit in the chair of a church in a cancerous royal palace for a little while. There is no one else. On the far side, the voices of the people pursuing sinners were ringing. The two had a long moment that seemed forever in prayer. DDDDD That evening. Back in the private room of the outhouse, Sophie has a subtle look on her face. "Um... Miss Claire" "What''s wrong, Sophie?" "As a matter of fact,... I just got this letter from His Royal Highness Vik" It''s not unusual to get a letter from Veek. Claire, wondering how Sophie was doing, receives and confirms the letter. The content was, ''Come to my private room this evening''. "Sophie... that''s not what this letter means." "But, lady," "Look at this. It says," Have a strong drink. "I''m sure we''ll all make a toast.... for your brother." Claire said so, dropping her gaze on the floor. After nightfall, Claire turned to the area behind the royal palace where the royal family lives, relying on her memories from her last life. I''m a little confused about speaking up when I pass in front of the Lewis'' room, but I''ll stop. (They might already be gathering in Veek''s room) Claire showed her pocket watch to the guard standing during the connection to Veek''s room and stood in front of the door. Concon. I tried knocking lightly but haven''t heard back. I thought the Lewis were coming first, but I didn''t hear a particular voice from inside. (Private room, but can I come in like this?) Come to think of it, this is the first time I''ve visited Veek''s private room. Only for Veek, there can''t be anything Sophie is worried about. But when I calmed down and thought about it, there was no way Claire could have visited Veek''s private room alone. Perhaps even to avoid a scandal, I feel that Lewis is picking up Claire by now at Veek''s behest. (... maybe we should go back. But......) After getting lost, Claire gently pushed the heavy door open. "Oh, you''re first." Vike sat alone on the floor of a very large room that seemed three times as likely to be Claire''s private room. There are no lights, but the moonlight is plugged in and I don''t feel strange and dark. All the windows leading to the terrace are unleashed and the curtains are stirring in the wind. "Right. The three of you haven''t come yet? "... right. I sent him to pick up Lewis, didn''t I see him?" "You still did. I''ve done something wrong to Lewis." Claire says so, sitting on a blanket laid on the floor. "This place is hard. Use the couch." "No. I''m here today, too" "... thank you" Vik seemed to have guessed Claire''s will. In the glass that was prepared, pour the distilled liquor and hand it to Claire. The bottle containing the distilled liquor looked something special. Says Veek, who noticed Claire looking interested in the bottle. "A bottle that changes color depending on how the light hits would be rare. They don''t use magic, do they? I got this distillery from my brother for his 15th birthday celebration. After my reign as king, accompany me with a word to drink with you." Claire didn''t know what to answer. I just snort to affirm Vik''s words. "Ever since I was a little girl, I''ve been a man of some distant existence. I don''t remember playing friendly, and they said we shouldn''t get any closer than we had to." "... Yep" "Even myself, I might have expected this to happen. But I was hoping somewhere in the past few months that the day would come when we would be able to exchange this drink in the future..." In Claire''s eyes he was so grown up that he didn''t seem the same age as himself. Only very few human beings can live for their country and withstand unimaginable pressures, yet rely from the bottom of their hearts. This time, too, I had to give priority to my position as the First Prince and spearhead the end of my own brother''s execution myself. It''s about Veek. I''m sure I''ve enjoyed this past week in public without changing my complexion one at a time. And I guess I''ll continue to behave modestly.... even in front of the neighbors. "... eh" When I noticed, Veek''s shoulder was trembling in small pieces. The moment I admitted it, Claire''s body was moving before I thought about it. Every glass of distilled liquor from Veek''s hand slips off. The rolled glass made stains on the blanket without being picked up as it was. Claire was enveloping Veek so as to hide the tears that zeroed out of his eyes. Veek says nothing. Neither will his hand be turned on Claire''s back. Just Claire, without wiping her own tears, wanted to hold him strong and strong. 57 56. Treatment of Dion The next day. Claire woke up with her sobbing eyes. Claire sincerely thinks it''s a good day for the Royal School holidays. "Ma''am, I''ll leave you a chilled towel" Seeing Claire''s face, Sophie, who sees the situation, puts the towel down with the awake tea. "This is getting pretty red." "Hey, Sophie. Can you chill it? I''ll just sweeten up a little bit for Sophie peeking into Claire''s face. "Oh, if you''re a lady. Fine." Sophie smiled and gently toweled Claire''s eyes. (I can''t believe it''s so safe and comfortable to have someone heal you. I''m happy) Claire tumbled in the back of her nose again. There are signs of Robbie''s ringing. "So soon, who is it?" Sophie leaves. After a while, from the next, Lewis'' face peeked. "Good morning, Claire." "Lui......! "I thought my eyes might be swollen, so I''ve been given pills by the Virgin so I can cure them in the morning" "Thank you, Lewis. But there are drugs that help you cry too much." "Yeah. A little trick to make it work, though." Lewis said so, breaking the little wrapper he had in his hand and spreading a light blue powder in his hand. For a few seconds, when magic is applied, the powder is added to a small bite for washing. "Now wash your face and you''ll be fine. You''ll feel better." "Thanks for taking the time. Pleasure." Claire smiled. "And then, this one comes from Veek" Lewis puts another box in his hand on the side table. When Claire checked inside, there were bottled cookies inside. Luxuriously used dried fruit is as beautiful as a gem. "Very pretty... but..." "I don''t think that means anything in particular. Take it with confidence." Lewis, who felt Claire''s confusion, says just fine. But morning gifts are inherently something of special significance. Even if they say it doesn''t make any sense, Claire''s behavior last night blurs her brain. "Neither did we stop this gift as a proximity. This is just gratitude. So I want you to take it." Lewis smiles like an adult and goes on even further. "Yesterday, thank you for unloading Veek" "Lui......" "Vik will never cry in front of us. No matter how hard it is, he looks fine and looks forward. As a husband, I''m proud of you, but as a friend, I''m worried." Hearing the words, Claire recollects her actions last night. Vik looked as if his tears stopped as soon as he was surprised by Claire''s behavior. The problem is Claire. I couldn''t stop crying at all, and became a desperate and comforting feather for the mundane Vikes and the late Luis. Claire was in the mood to bury her face in the sheet in front of her and scream, wondering what bold and annoying she had done, including hugging Veek. "I don''t know what... I''m so sorry. It was a meeting for Oswald yesterday." "I just have a friend who''s gonna cry for Vik, and I''m really comfortable as a sidekick," Sophie peeked into her face again as Lewis turned to Claire, who was dripping. Ma''am, there''s another customer. The next customer was Dion. "I''m leaving the royal palace today. Because it''s all over. The house arrest is over." Dion says to Claire, who hastily set herself up and just sat in the living room reception. "What are you going to do after this? On behalf of Claire, who has no words, Lewis listens. "Naturally, I''m quitting Royal School. Families and relatives are also deported abroad, and no one can count on them. But I''m free for the first time. Like Claire, I want to live as I please." Dion''s eyes were shining. "Still... I think there is a way to live your abilities. If we''re going to live in that world, we need academics..." Claire talked so far, she was hacked. Indeed, it was true that Claire valued Dion''s abilities highly. There are things I don''t know about not looking over there, but if I were to work for someone who could lead me right, I seemed on the bright side of this. But even though Dion says he wants to live free, he tells him to use his abilities to tie him up. Now, it''s just like the Mead owners. "... sorry. I''m withdrawing." Claire apologizes to Dion when she realizes the tyranny of the words she utters. "Yeah. I''m glad Miss Claire appreciated me that much." Lewis says he was listening to the exchange between the two. "... because you can say that the temper measures for Dion are too generous. I think Veek worked pretty hard. "Oh. Of course I know. Even if I wanted to stay here from the bottom of my heart, I couldn''t make it. I will live in the shade with my feet on the ground, even for His Highness, Vik." Hearing the words, Claire grabbed the cloth off her skirt. Actually, Claire had an idea about the treatment of Dion. "Dear Dion. I haven''t decided to escort you to the Pfeet country yet. I was going to hire someone when I saw the fold. If it''s all right... why don''t you work for me?" To an unexpected suggestion, Dion is circling his eyes. "Me." "Yes." "Miss Claire''s, on the escort" "Yes." "... well. If the Duke of Martino and Dion sign a direct contract, we can''t even put it in the Royal Palace. As Claire''s squire, who is treated equally by guests from King Noston''s house, I can''t help it." Claire nodded at Lewis'' words. "Of course, Master Dion''s will is the most important thing. I''m not saying this because I feel responsible for fascinating you. Purely, I appreciate you. Though I''m sorry to be my squire, even though I''ve lived as a trace of the Count''s house so far." "Miss Claire......" Claire didn''t seem lost in Dion. "It''s a happy proposition with no more. I''d like to agree. I wonder if I can be allowed to go out at night with Doni." "... I''ll do it right" While I''m joking, Dion can''t seem to hide his joy. This brings the story together. "In that case, we need to negotiate a contract with the Duke of Martino''s house as soon as possible. The Mead family has been stripped of their title on the date yesterday. For Dion''s sake, you''d better get a back shield as soon as possible." "I will, Lewis. I''ll write to your brother soon." You can tell my father Benjamin, but to be honest, he won''t be very interested in Claire. More than that, I felt up close that Vik and Claire were being cordial and asked my brother Oscar, who had ambitions to connect with the King Puffett family, to respond more quickly. "Can you write now? I''ll send it." "That would help. Thanks." Claire didn''t like sending letters. If it was close range, it would have been fine, but I can''t really grasp the image when it''s far away. I had written to Charlotte a few times since I came to Puffett Country, but I had paid my fee every time to ask a mage to send it to me. In addition to wanting to hire a squire in the name of the Martino family, write down Dion''s background in a letter. Claire signed at the end of the day, adding that she also wanted a formal contract to submit to the conditional aspects and pafito countries that she had decided to discuss with Dion. Asking Lewis to send a letter to get to Oscar takes a breather. "Perhaps it will take a few days for me to get back to you. When I officially sign the contract, I''m going to have Dion use one of the two spare rooms. Until then, may I ask you to stay in the castle lodge?" "Of course I am." After a series of tasks, it was nearly noon. "Both of you, what about lunch? If you like, why don''t we eat together here? "Like." I was wondering if I could join you. "Of course." When Claire opened the door leading to the lobby to tell Sophie, Sophie stood there with some paperwork. "Lady, I have received a letter from the Martino family and His Highness Asberto of the Noston Country. It''s a thick letter." "... Morning" I thought I heard Lewis whining from behind. 58 57. Back of Express Response "Dear Oscar, I have a letter like this from your sister Claire." That morning, Oscar was in the office of the Royal Palace of Noston. There is no particular rush job, and I immediately glance at a letter from Claire. The contents were about the decision of a squire in the Paft country. It was written that the person was the trail son of the fallen prestigious Earl family, and that he was also a highly regarded figure from His Royal Highness Prince Veek, First Prince of the Paft Nation. "I see. You mean to put aside those whom he credits as good in order to gain the favor of His Highness Vique, whose feet have hardened? With my sister, that''s great." With a pretty big misunderstanding, Oscar decided to respond to Claire''s request with a super express. Draw up the contract as quickly as written in the letter and press the seal of the Duke of Martino''s house. "In order to make the Noston Country aware as a shield behind Claire, it would be better to have His Highness Asbert''s seal" Oscar had just asked Asbert for something else. I also held the paperwork I had just created in my hand to try not to ask for it, and I left the office. "... Charlotte. Were you here?" Oscar is surprised to see Charlotte relaxing in Asberto''s office. The Royal College of Aristocracy was closed today, and Charlotte was supposed to be homecoming and receiving a Queen''s education at Anne''s place in the Royal Palace. "... brother. My teacher contacted me this afternoon to study today." Charlotte makes a smile to take care of something. Salomon, holding back behind Asberto, smiled raw warmly at Oscar and shook his head silently. "I never heard from you like that at home.... His Highness Asberto. No matter how much I love my sister. But I don''t really spoil... I''m ashamed to say that I''m struggling at home." Oscar reluctantly says. In fact, in the Martino family I was just finding it quite difficult to educate Charlotte. Until now, Charlotte, who has used the example of Claire as a good weapon, has lost his cover and lost his temper. Even Benjamin, who switched to Charlotte where he would turn his expectations without waiting for the baptism ceremony, lamented ''Did I raise you the wrong way...'' "Was I? Charlotte, go immediately to the Virgin Anne." "Eh! Dear Asberto, no..." Charlotte withdrew as she swelled her cheeks to the point that no one believed her statement. After making sure Charlotte left the office and headed in the direction of the church, Oscar cuts out. "I''ve been talking to you since I was late, but this is how it comes together" "Thank you for your hard work. But I''m currently putting it in. I just want to deal with it in a hurry. We should be able to reach a verdict as early as next week." Usually, documents piled up like mountains on Asberto''s desk, where he lived in the Royal College of Lords'' quarters and only returned to the Royal Palace on a weekend. Makes me feel fairly busy, albeit keeping my workload down with academic priorities. (... Again, let''s just process Claire''s paperwork here) When Oscar thinks so and tries to exit, Asberto speaks up. "Isn''t there something else that needs a ruling? Well, what about the paperwork you''re holding?" "This... seems busy, so fine. It''s a request from Claire, but we can handle it here and there without a shortage." "Give it to me." The moment Claire''s name came out, Asberto''s complexion changed sassy. But there is no harshness there, and I also feel that there is somehow peach air flowing. "... he wants to hire a squire in the name of the Duke Martino family in the Paft country. You mean you want a back shield because you are a good person but not liked in the paft country?... It''s about her, I guess there''s nothing wrong with the candidacy. Well, this is better for Claire, not just the Duke of Martino''s, but also the patronage of the King Noston family." That said, Asberto took a pen and started working on some paperwork. "Your Highness, if you''re busy, what..." "He writes a letter of recommendation from me, too. Together, let''s add a letter telling us to be more polite about how Claire is treated. We can do it in five minutes. Stay put." Oscar is taken aback and Salomon sighs. Thus the contract between Dion and the Duke of Martino was sent to Claire at an unusual speed. DDDDD Charlotte, on the other hand, who had been expelled from Asbert''s office, did not go straight to Anne''s, and a stopover fluttered through the courtyard. "What is your Queen''s education? There''s no way you can do the same thing to me as that perfect sister! If you scream like that, you kick the tree next to you without worrying about the human eye. Charlotte could do anything to kick people down, but she hated the normal effort. Admitted to the Royal College of Aristocracy this spring, Charlotte was acting as she wished, using the rear shield of First Prince Asberto as a weapon. Prepared for her freshly enrolled is the finest suite of dormitories. In addition, his affiliation with the Student Council, which is only allowed to be particularly noble among the noble sons and daughters attending the Royal College of Aristocracy, was also decided upon by a ton of applause, and Charlotte should have felt her self-esteem had been fulfilled...... In fact, all of that was Claire''s back. Charlotte was eager from a small place, she was supposed to have the princess position of envy, but she''s kind of not sticking around. All there is is the air that says, ''Your sister is well made''. It was unpleasant for Charlotte, who believed herself to be the center of the world and did not doubt it. "I didn''t have that letter... Leo, your brother didn''t take my side either. What the hell is going on?" Reminds me of the safe in my father Benjamin''s study. The truth is, it was a scenario where I read a letter that was in that safe and planted Leo''s jealousy of Claire in his heart, but the plan was completely insane. In addition, Charlotte, who had lightly accomplished her greatest purpose of fitting into Asberto''s fiance, had lost sight of the bump of poor bottoms. Whatever, there is no object to compare and lower. It was well understood by myself that Charlotte''s superiority stood out because of the diagram "Strictly Rin Claire and Delicate and Weak Charlotte". "Things should change if I wake up the magic. I wish my 15th birthday would come soon." Charlotte shrugged as she stepped on a young leaf that fell to the ground. 59 58. Viks Thoughts "Keith, what do you think that means" "What the hell is that, Veek?" Keith, who should know exactly what Veek meant by the question, sounds like a jerk. "The..." "You were holding Claire and crying." "Oh, no, I didn''t turn my hand." Is it true, Your Highness? "... that won''t be the problem" Vike, who couldn''t allow Keith to be amused, stares at Keith with cold eyes as he blushes. "I''m sorry. He looked like he''d never seen much of it." Keith, realizing that he was making too much fun of him, returns to his expression as a sidekick with regret. Vik was recalling the night his brother Oswald was executed. It was true that he noticed Claire crying after his feelings for his brother had settled and wanted to hug him. That, naturally, was not a problem where it was to be endured. Vike admits it''s true to the point where he was sincerely glad he didn''t have to move into action when he saw Keith and the others come into the room just at that time to create some awkward air. But what bothered me was before that. Vik doesn''t have many people who can forgive their minds without thinking about their position. His Majesty the King and Her Majesty the Queen, who are too busy to talk privately or anything. The nanny, who had forgiven her heart, was gone from the royal palace on the occasion that she turned 8. Keith, Lewis and Donnie are also dear friends, but before that they were Kingsguard knights and flanks. Claire is a lady of the prestigious Duke''s house, which is also a bypass to the royal family of neighboring countries. I have pride in my standing behavior and also think about the impact it has on my surroundings. It even seemed comfortable to him that no matter how far Veek tried to pack it, it was more than necessary. If that girlfriend sympathized with herself without any intention, she was a great happiness that would not have been better for Vik if it had been true. "At first, I just thought she was an interesting and resourceful woman who walked barefoot along the coast and said without even thinking about her opinion." "Claire is a wonderful young lady. If positive" Vik blocks Keith from trying to say the word "righteous queen". "I asked Claire the other day." The 1st Me, "she said, took Claire to that high ground where the city of Ultz could see." "... heh" Keith looks out. The high ground, where Claire and Vike viewed the city at dusk, is a special place Vike has cherished since childhood to think about the happiness of his people. He knew that. "... I didn''t expect a day to come when I was jealous of myself" Keith nibbles and replies to Veek with a seemingly complicated look. "I can''t believe the day is coming when I can talk to Veek like this... as an adult. Pleasure, Your Highness." "Shut up." After the joke, Keith goes back to his side face. "It''s just... no matter how kind of a courtesan Claire is, and how involved she was in the ''1st Life'', it''s strange to think so vik that she forgets me... We''ve still met, like, a month." "Oh. Right. Sure, it''s uncomfortable" Vik leans back against the chair. "Will you talk to me?" DDDDD "So, what do you do? Don''t you have to tell Your Highness what happens in the future? To Dion''s words, Claire holds her head. "You want to talk to me as soon as possible? But... how am I supposed to talk..." A week after Dion became Claire''s official squire. After dinner, it was routine for the two of us to get together in Claire''s room like this and talk. When Claire took on this contract, Dion hoped to go out for a night out with Donnie, but so far he hasn''t actually gone out. Dion firmly said no, even if Claire took care to ask Donnie to ask her out. In Claire''s eyes, that was not herself, but her loyalty to Vik, who saved her life. "Claire used to live in Baron Lene''s house and tutor her." "Yes, it is." "His Royal Highness was there to visit." "Yes." "I don''t know, it just feels special, doesn''t it? Your Highness doesn''t feel the" pre-retrograde relationship. " "So... I didn''t say that." Claire just talked that far, and the window kicked open. "If you think someone''s coming, it''s you, Dion" "Your Highness..." Says Dion when he sees the look on Veek''s face that doesn''t hide his discomfort at night at having a man in Claire''s room. "Oh, well, here I am. You two take your time." Claire grabs Dion''s arm as he tries to leave with a nagging smile on his face. "A little better, Dion." At first glance, behind Claire''s eyes smiling calmly, I feel desperate. It was the first time since that night that Claire and Vike would face each other alone. "Ah, then I''ll make some tea over there. Alcohol is fine, Your Highness? "Either way. Just brew it slowly." "Yes." Dion withdrew after losing pressure from Veek. After all, he seems to be pledging allegiance to Vik, not Claire. Says Veek, who sat directly opposite Claire. "You seem to be doing well with Dion." "... Yep. I can talk to you a lot, so I''m here to help." Although Claire sat down heavily, Vique''s emerald green eyes could not be looked directly at. If you stare accidentally, that night is going to turn bright red with the feeling of flashing back. "Consultation, huh?" Vik''s voice color is as gentle as usual, but I can see how he doesn''t interpret it. "I''ve always wanted to thank you for Dion. I''m sorry to make up for my lack of strength." "What do you say? I was the one who wanted to talk about Dion. Vik''s not so bad." "Oh well." Vike continues while concealing complex feelings mixed with relief and jealousy in Claire''s expression. "I heard that the contract papers with Dion contained a long letter from His Highness Asberto of the Noston Nation," "You heard it from Lewis." Claire laughs all the time. That day, the contract from Oscar was accompanied by a letter of recommendation from Asberto and a letter to Claire. The letter detailed Charlotte''s recent developments, and I could deduce that Asbert was measuring me as requested by Claire. The letter looked thick because Asberto sent Claire a flower note and an envelope as a gift. I remember looking at the letters, the gifts, and Claire in turn, and Lewis muttered ''heavy''. "It wasn''t actually that long of a letter, and there''s nothing particularly important about it. I don''t know what''s going on with the sister I''m asking you for." "Right." Vik nods. I clearly feel a special intention from Asberto, but I knew Claire wasn''t willing to do that. Claire, on the other hand, was feeling that she was finally getting used to the tension and conversation. Between the two of them, there is a gentle air running unchanged. Claire fumbled, wondering why Vik came here today. (When he calmed down, maybe he remembered something he said he wanted to talk about.) The look on Veek''s face glancing straight into Claire''s eyes is soft and warm. Nowhere was the face of the sharply staked First Prince, which I had often seen recently. That''s what Veek is daring me to do, I even felt that way. We have to talk now. Claire thought so. 60 59. Location "Vik, are the Lewis still at work?" Claire turns to the water subtly. Hopefully, we wanted to talk where we all were. "That''s good, let''s call it" With an immediate understanding of Claire''s wishes, Vike summons the neighbors to Claire''s room. Claire also spoke to Dion to return. He was slowly indulging in tea leaves in the mini-kitchen next to the lobby, as directed by Veek. "Sorry to bother you. Wow. The outhouse room is pretty big." Donnie comes in shaking. It seems Donnie is the one who behaves like this brightly when the atmosphere is about to get heavy. Neither did Keith and Lewis, who apparently perceive the content of Claire''s story, particularly stop Donnie. Lewie, Keith, Donnie and Dion on Veek. Make sure everyone''s in their seats, and Claire cuts them out. "I''m sorry I called you all out of the blue. I need to talk to you." "Yeah. I''ve been waiting" To Lewis'' soft expression, Claire felt pushed on her back. "Thanks for believing my ''retrograde'' story before this" Everyone smiles at Claire''s words. I feel a warm atmosphere and the nervousness lights up my mind that was getting smaller. "The reason I''m going backwards... is to prevent the relationship between this Papeete country and my hometown of Noston from deteriorating." "... what do you mean" Veek, leaning against the back of the couch, rides himself forward. Vike was aware that Claire was going backwards with a certain ''sad event'' as her starting point. But it was unexpected until that ''sad event'' involved inter-state matters. "Remember the story I told you the other day? When I... will be the shield of the Pfeite nation in the future" "Oh." "I am a student in the Paft Country this time, but in my pre-retrograde life, I was pursued by the Royal College of Aristocracy in the Noston Country." There are signs that the Vikes will take their breath, but Claire continues without worrying. "For the first time in my life, I couldn''t awaken the magic I expected. So I lost my place at home and school and ran away. But I met the Vikes on the way, and they invited me to the Pfeet Country. After I woke up magic on Lindell Island, I owed a baron a house to live in, and he sent me to Royal School at the mercy of Veek." "Did you have such a history..." Vik put his hands together and put them on his forehead. I can tell you how surprised I am, but I don''t see the color of pity in my eyes, and Claire is horrified. "So... one time I was supposed to accompany a mission to Paft to visit Noston. King Noston or my father, who found out that I was awakening my original magic, said he would not return me to the Pfeetland. But I refused to stay. As a result, relations between the two countries are on the way to deterioration. So, if I wanted to start over, I''d wind up again." Claire almost told me what happened, but I couldn''t help but say that she was engaged to Veek. But there''s no way to tell this story without Veek and Claire''s engagement. Because the Paft nation is a mighty power. It was unnatural to weigh the existence of just one magician and his relationship with his neighbour, no matter how much power he might have as a shield for his country. "... I got the whole story somehow" Vik''s index finger is moving a ton on his lap. Claire thought, ''Coming''. What''s your relationship with me? Claire''s eyes swim at questions that are too straightforward, poking at the core as expected. "... I think we could have gotten along better now." After bitterness, I say in a voice that seems to disappear. It was Claire''s best to stare into her eyes and answer. "... I see" After his emerald green eyes open wide for a moment, he returns to his original serene color. To Vik, that answer was enough. Lewis, who was eye-opening Keith to Claire''s answer, opens his mouth. "Anything else? Claire really didn''t want to say anything further. But we can''t keep it hidden to prevent a sad future. Besides, it''s about Lewis. It was obvious that Claire had already guessed from what she had said last time to prove retrograde. "... Lewis was badly wounded because of my sister with white magic." "Oh well." Lewis replied without changing one complexion, but I feel the air on the Vikes tingled a little. "I''m here to change the future. But to be honest, it''s too big a story... I can''t change it on my own. That''s why I want you all to help me." Claire bowed her head. Vik says confidently so as to relieve Claire of her tension. "That''s okay. Don''t worry, I''ll help you with everything. This is also a problem in the Pfeite country." "But we can''t keep Claire''s magic hidden in the Noston country? Keith is acting strange. "It there are signs of the worst class of magic tornadoes in history about a year from now, and I''m going to purify it. I think he''ll be known for the rumors, even if he''s hiding them, because he can only be the eldest daughter of the Martino family." "Purify the Magic Tornado" Lewis looks out for him in surprise. "... is there going to be a magic tornado!? "Not exactly, I won''t wake up. Because I can fit in with omens." Claire sent a calm gaze to Keith, who looked in a hurry. "But then you shouldn''t hide it, you should have a little friendly relationship from now on. And the good news is, Claire, it hurts." Lewis, who read Doni''s words in depth, stepped on Doni''s foot. Vik seemed to be thinking a little bit. But this friend doesn''t seem to have the idea of sending Claire back to Noston country against her will. I''m happy with that, and Claire leans down gently. (I guess I can stay here...) "... I''ve been thinking about it for a while. Perhaps we could install a" door. " "Door...? Claire gave a face to the unexpected suggestion of Veek. "That''s good! You can even play Tillard, King''s Capital of the Noston Nation! Exotic girl! "Donnie, stop consuming royal palace magicians for that" Lewis glanced at Donnie, who looked like she was having fun. And explain it to Claire with a confused expression who doesn''t understand the story. "''Door'' is where the magic of transition begins and ends. It takes a lot of magic and time to install, but once built, it''s easier to get around. Even if it makes it easier, once you come and go with Ultz and Tillard, you''ll need about a day''s worth of magic from a magician with blue magic." "You have something that convenient." "It''s just... there are many defensive disadvantages, and there are no examples of them being set up between states. But the fact that this case has a door gives you the peace of mind that Claire will be called in as soon as the Noston Nation has a problem." "Sure...... But it''s hard to pass that draft in Congress, Vik." Keith has his head. "There is no prospect of passing this proposal... honestly, there isn''t. Naturally, Claire and I have moved on under a different pretext. However, the situation on your side has timing. Will you wait a little longer?" "Yeah, sure. thank you all so much" Claire was afraid to talk about the events that caused the retrograde, not least because it was awkward to be informed of her engagement to Vique. Claire was scared that she would be told, "Then you should go home after your studies." Rather than that, it was probably scarier to be made to realize that it wasn''t that much of a relationship for trusting four people from the bottom of my mind. "Anyway, I won''t let it unfold like Claire is worried about. So don''t worry." Sitting directly opposite Claire, Veek rocks Claire''s heart straight. Whatever his clear eyes are, Claire thought. 61 60. Life abroad Claire in her earlier life was always spending time with Lydia at the Royal School. It was at first that I was to be featured as'' Your Highness''s Friend '', but when I got used to it, my school life was calm. This time, however, there are neighbors such as Vike and Alan added to it. It was inevitable that the surroundings would become noisy. "About lunch I''d like you to be quiet." Lunchtime cafeteria. Lydia spits poison that doesn''t suit her poor face as she looks sideways at the Vikes surrounded by noble ladies in the next seat. "I''m sorry, Master Lydia. Not even me..." "Ah. No. I love Claire." A hazy Lydia on Claire''s sunken face waves her palm in small pieces in front of her chest. But Claire, who knew in her pre-retrograde life that Lydia wanted to live quietly, was full of regrets. "What I care about is the other ladies. As a noble lady, more..." Lydia was about to say so far, and I heard a voice. "Gentlemen, what are you doing? Vik, your brother''s in trouble! The Lord of the Voice was Nicolas, the king''s niece and cousin to Vik. Fluffy, caramel-colored hair is tied in two, with tight eyes that I can imagine are originally round. With one school year down, Nicola was bound to be at Vik''s destination, kicking the warrants trying to samurai around. "Ladies and gentlemen, Brother Vik is the first prince of this country. You''re not the right people to talk to lightly, are you? I wonder if you''ve forgotten your position as a noble lady! "... Nicolas, choose more words" The ladies noticed Vik''s bitter smile and scattered sassy with the look of bad. In the empty space, Nicola and the gentle, seemingly gentle, friend of Nicola''s ladies fit in perfectly as they are. "Your brother is too kind.... That''s right, could I have lunch with you! "I''m sorry. It''s just over. By the way, did you hear the example?" "... Yep..." "You don''t have to hurry. Think slowly." Vik rises up, gently stroking Nicola''s head with a pomp that suddenly lost momentum. Claire and Lydia also stood up to signal it and gave Nicolas a light interpretation before leaving the cafeteria behind. (... It''s rare for Nicolas to lose her energy when Vik speaks to her. Is something wrong?) Claire''s image of Nicolas had changed considerably before and after her retrograde journey, an image of a cute person who Wagamama didn''t hate in any way while she stood out in her first life. But this time it''s very different. Nicolas was royal and well-graded, basically well courteous, except for the fact that his admiration for Vique is too strong to make him behave like a stand-up freak. In fact, Claire, who is treated as a guest by the Duke''s Lady of a neighboring country, did not lack courtesy while offering full pride. "As His Royal Highness said, I guess Nicolas is someone who should be more appreciated as long as he is careful with his choice of words. It''s interesting to watch, but I''m sorry." Lydia sighs as she heads into the lecture room this afternoon. "Right. You helped your Highness earlier." By nature, Alan and the others, who are close to school, should take on the role. But they are somewhat relaxed and not the type to turn a blind eye to judging the ladies well. On the next point, Lydia and Claire also dealt with the ladies, but neither of them were so motivated as surroundings. It is the mountain of Sekiyama that sends ale in his heart to Veek. "We heard that the Royal College of Aristocracy in the Noston Country, where Lady Claire was, has an organization called the Student Council. You must be better governed than here." "Yeah, the students decided to be autonomous. It was like a whole little aristocratic society in college. His Royal Highness Vique was worried that this royal school might be cramped on me, but compared to there, it''s free and comfortable..." Claire talks so far, then claws her mouth that this was her first story in her life. "You''re very different from this school where you focus on study and research." Lydia has her eyes round. When Claire attended the Royal College of Aristocracy in the Noston Country, she had no day to lose her mind as Asberto''s fiance and courtier of the prestigious Duke of Martino family. Sometimes in this relatively free school, when I wonder if Nicola, only 14, has the same sense of purpose, Claire even wants to pull her shoulder out. Most of all, every time I see Nicolas kicking the ladies with joy, she still seems to be okay. "Oh dear, is Claire putting in four personal lessons this afternoon?" Lydia says as she peeks into Claire''s hand as she checks the schedule. "Yeah. There''s so much we couldn''t learn here at the Royal College of Aristocracy in the Noston Country, it''s so much fun. I want to absorb whatever I can study." "Wonderful. On holidays, we also heard you go to the Virgin of the Royal Palace to learn the magic of healing." "Yeah. I''ll just take a moment and I''ll be there with Lewis. If Lydia is interested, we''d love to join you." " I am more interested in Master Lewis than in studying" About a month after I revealed to the Vikes what would happen in the future. Claire had started studying desperately with more before. Of course I had the desire to build up a little strength and provide support for Lewis and Vike, but Claire had more to worry about than that. That was my destination after dealing with a magic tornado that would happen about a year away. Last time, after purifying a magic tornado, Claire had returned to the world of her dreams where she would make this world perceive itself as a game because of the use of her magic. There was always a friend on the other side named Liko, and there was also some save data that I didn''t currently play called Asbertroot. But not before this. There is one person in the room. The unplayed save data is also gone. What does that mean? Claire was feeling an unpopular creep just imagining it. When asked how to increase the amount of magic to Lewis subtly to avoid blackouts, Lewis told me, ''Get used to magic and be recognized as a more advanced magician so that even a small amount of magic can move the Spirit.'' Together, ''I don''t need qualifications to be a top magician. I also got advice that the Spirit just needs to recognize me''. That''s why Claire became desperate to study in order to get the spirits to recognize her. It''s only been about a month since I started trying, but now I can barely tell the carelessness I had felt when I used metastatic magic, which is the top magic before. I can''t do anything as big as the Vikes, but I''ll build up a little bit of what I can do to face the future. Claire was definitely getting ready. 62 61. Letters Trail At some point the hot weather was over and the fruitful season was approaching. During his long vacation at the Royal School, Vique seemed to be running to install a ''door''. As usual, visitors to foreign countries do not go to visit, and when visiting the outhouse where Claire is in between official duties, we chat. Claire was purely happy to be in a relationship that was almost the same as before the retrograde, even as she cared about busy Vike. Claire was Claire and worked more studying. After a long vacation, he was still learning from Lewis and letting him work like an assistant to the magicians of the Royal Palace, such as managing magic books. I have also become good at sending long distance letters and arrange them myself without any worries when sending letters to my hometown. Anne, my aunt, who became Charlotte''s educator, had received a letter of slight concern. The content is'' Charlotte can hardly come to church ''. Claire wanted to go back to Noston country and talk to her aunt once, but as the Virgin, she didn''t have the right time with Anne, who was busy, and she didn''t make it home during her long vacation. "Lady Claire, Her Royal Highness, Vique has sent you an invitation." In the evening, back from church, Sophie is holding a pale green envelope. "Ah! You''ve arrived" Claire makes her voice play. This envelope was an invitation to a nightclub to celebrate the 16th birthday of nearby Veek. The other day, on behalf of some busy Vike lately, Claire arranged this invitation with Louis. I really enjoyed this job, from choosing envelopes to making a list of invitees to selecting documents. Besides, Claire took it all the more to the unexpected side of Lewis that she always somehow chose envelopes to match the color of Veek''s eyes. (If I could really work at the royal palace after things were well carried) Claire had come to know with the meticulous work and care of the people who supported the country this summer, and when she realized it, she thought so. I want to be their help in taking charge of this country, even if my relationship with Vique didn''t come true. In that sense, this help was a first job to remember. The next birthday party will be Claire''s first nightclub since she came to Papeet Country this time. Thinking of the melancholy and nervousness about the nightclub she experienced in her first life, this birthday party was quite easy and Claire was even looking forward to it. "It''s almost His Royal Highness Veek''s birthday party. What kind of dress should I wear?" "The lead role is Veek. You don''t have to tailor it." To Sophie''s words, Claire smiles. After Sophie''s unfortunate exit, ''the beauty of the lady''s fault is a waste'', she opens the desk drawer in the corner of the room and takes care of her first job invitation to remember. (... ah) A light pink envelope behind the desk touches my eyes. That was a letter from my mother, who had brought it sneaky from the Duke of Martino''s house. Claire always reads this letter when she wants to think of her mother. The beautiful letter of my mother reminded me of Claire''s happy late mother and was an important treasure. Take the pink envelope and spread it over your desk. Claire was somewhat compared alongside Veek''s birthday party invitation. "When your mother was writing this letter, she wouldn''t have thought I''d be helping the Prince of the Great Powers and Puffy in the future." Claire was rare and in the mood for someone to compliment her. My accomplishments tickle and I give my thoughts to my mother, who stays on the other side of my memory. I have read the text over and over again before, but this was the first time I had looked at this letter with pride. (... that? Claire was uncomfortable. Both are letters written on soft, fine paper, but my mother''s letters are more convex. (Something... written? The convex was the handwriting of a letter that would have been written on top of each other more than a decade ago. (I wonder what letter your mother wrote) Claire, out of curiosity, tries to illuminate the letter with light or change the angle. "I want that kid... alone...? (What''s that girl...) "Is this about Charlotte?" Claire shrugs. I just thought so. As far as Claire knows, Charlotte should have been brought to the Martino family on account of her mother''s death from an epidemic disease. Until then, it had not even been revealed that it existed, and there was no reason to know that Claire''s mother wanted to take Charlotte. "What do you mean...? To" Claire stares into the irregularities. Florence, I thought I could read that. "I wonder if this letter was preceded by a letter addressed to my aunt." Claire thinks. Assuming that''s true, the brothers don''t know, but at least their parents and grandmother knew Charlotte existed and were ready to welcome her as the adopted daughter of the Martino family. In fact, however, Claire''s mother died and was not transferred to execution until Charlotte''s whereabouts ran out. (When Charlotte came to my house, she was terribly skinny) When I was a kid, I dug up a lot of memories. Speaking of which, when my grandmother was alive, I felt she wanted to keep Charlotte''s presence away for some reason. It was all with my brothers or one Claire who got my grandmother to read the picture books and heard the old stories. There was no Charlotte there. Claire can''t help but think of her brother Oscar''s "He''s an old lady''s boyfriend. Instead, we''ll be nice. ''I honestly believed in the phrase. But on second thought, it''s an unnatural story for a mild, warm grandmother to alienate Charlotte to anyone. "Dear Aunt... I wonder if you knew anything about Charlotte" White magic, directed at Claire and Veek at that night club. Claire is heartbroken just to remember that. "If you ask Aunt Anne, she might know something." Claire took the pen quickly. Without informing you of the existence of a letter from my mother, write down your desire to know how I took Charlotte away. Subtle, he also added wording asking about his grandmother''s reaction. Write this far, and Anne feels like she''ll guess what Claire''s not going to say. Truth is, I wanted to go see him. In fact, if Claire is alone, she can''t even go if she uses metastatic magic. But if anyone but Ann had found me in the Noston country, now I didn''t feel like the time to risk that much. When I finish sending my letter to Ann, I open my desk drawer again and take out my new note and envelope. I bought it at a stationery store the other day when I was out of town. The light salmon pink basement was decorated with colorful beautiful stones and pure white lace, which I thought would be perfect for Claire''s sister. When I ink the tip of the pen, I start writing updates as usual. The reply from Charlotte hasn''t come in a while. DDDDD Nicolas Windsor, the youngest daughter of the lead Duke''s family in the Puffett Country, was troubled. "Nicolas, we''re all worried you''re not feeling well here." Nicola''s father, Lord Windsor, the king''s brother, peeks into Nicola''s face on the table. He''s heartbreaking at the depressed appearance of his youngest son, so cute that it doesn''t hurt to put him in his eyes. "Father...... then please proceed with the engagement of me and Brother Veek! To avoid getting down to business, Nicola tells the joke, but half meant it. "I''d like to do anything you want... Exactly. That''s impossible. Your Highness is my cousin." "Why not? Because when I was little, no one stopped me when I was going to be your brother''s daughter-in-law" "I thought it was a dream story... unique to girls." It was Lord Windsor who clearly rejected Nicolas'' plea, but it was complicated all over his chest. (I didn''t know it would stick this far...... I don''t want to make you sad, but I can''t accept it) Nicola was concerned about the reputation of Claire Martino, an international student with a background in the prestigious Duke''s house in her neighboring country. At the Royal School, he samurai to Vik''s side, and although he hasn''t been in the bright light, he hears he made a leap during the planning of the Second Prince Oswald. Most importantly, I was shocked that Vike''s gaze at her included kindness I had never seen before. I want to do something about it before she gets any closer to Veek. Nicola''s true intentions were there. "Besides, I hear Your Highness is cordial with the princess of the Duke of Noston." Nicolas, poked at the pain, swells her cheeks. "More than that, what about that interview from His Highness? I guess I haven''t replied yet, even though I said it was fine after the baptism ceremony. I thought Nicola wanted it herself." "Yes, but...... Let me think a little more, Father! Nicola says so, taking a seat and leaving the room. At the same time as closing the door, I felt like I heard my father sigh in the rear. Even I don''t really think I can marry your brother. Nicola has previously wanted to study at the Royal College of Aristocracy in the Noston Nation. He hoped to gain experience in other countries in order to support Vique in the future. At that time, parents and kings who adored their last daughter vehemently opposed it, and the plan disappeared with bubbles. But before summer, the study abroad story suddenly resurfaced. There, Nicolas suspects that some political reason is involved. Nicola didn''t know what to do herself, mixed with her curiosity to try and learn away from her parents and her unwillingness to leave Vique''s side, and her desire to play a splendid role as the lead Duke''s wife. (Though I''m not going to send my conclusions forward forever... But I don''t feel like I can make a normal decision right now! 63 62. Behind the Night Club Nobles from all over the Pfeite country were present at the night club to celebrate Vique''s 16th birthday without exception. "You''re an amazing man, Lewis. I''ve attended nightclubs in the Noston Country as well, but I''ve never seen nightclubs that bring so many people together! Claire sparkles her eyes as she watches the nobles hiss from the balcony dressed in luxurious venues. "Right. For once, I''m the next king, and without a ceremony or something like this every decade, it would be the most gorgeous meeting of the year." Claire laughs when she feels Lui''s "Once Upon a Time" contains sarcasm. Even the other day, Vike had just spent all night hoarding his clerical work and the sides of the Lewis had been attached to each other. In Claire''s eyes, Veek was shown in the excellent First Prince, but from the side, he seems to be a ''troubled master who hates reports''. Dion''s not at the club today. To be precise, I had no problem joining Claire as an escort, but Dion, whose face was known as the trace of the Mead family, solidified his attendance that he did not deserve this occasion of celebration. When I saw it, Vike, who worried about Claire for the first time at a nightclub in the Puffett Country, put a lui on me. The vice of the day is far away and surrounded by nobles. I just wanted to pass along a word of congratulations, but no matter what you think, that won''t be possible. "Dear Claire," Turning to a familiar voice, there was Lydia. "Dear Lydia! I thought I''d see you today." "That''s a lot of people. but you can find Claire anywhere you want." "Long time no see, Miss Lydia" Lewis says hello. "Li...... Master Lewis. Long time no see." Lui, a woman but a Kingsguard knight of the First Prince, is famous among his noble sons. Lydia admired Lewis as someone in a house that probably didn''t leak, had strong magic, and bordered on the church. "Your Highness seems to have difficulty getting around to greeting the ladies today. Sorry, enjoy the meeting." "I see His Royal Highness Vik at school every day, and I don''t need him at all, Master Lewis." Enjoy the conversation with your eyes sparkling. The ladies watching Lydia and Lewis farther into sight. They are the faces I found out at the Royal School. When Claire tried to speak up, she was softly gone. (... shouldn''t be too conspicuous. I could have met with Master Lydia, and Lewis had better stay on Vique''s side) Claire is called from behind again when she tries to tell Lewis that. "Dear Claire Martino, Good afternoon." "Dear Nicolas. I''m glad to see you here." It was Nicola who followed her seemingly sweet friends. Even though Wagamama can do it all she wants, her friends always smile and look at Nicolas. That was one of the reasons Claire liked her. "... Mm, over there" "Yes." "I have a tea set in the back of the curtain." "Yes." "Claire, if you go. You won''t be able to talk to Veek today anyway." It took Claire three seconds to figure out that it was a tea invitation from Nicola. Lewis, who guessed as soon as possible, suggests to Claire. "Yeah... but..." "Miss Lydia is fine" Lewis pushes her back, and Claire turns back to Nicolas. "Dear Nicolas, thank you for inviting me." "... this way." Nicola has a complex look on her face and also looks like her cheeks are dyed red. I noticed Lydia seemed worried behind Lewie''s back, but Claire didn''t feel bad about this invitation. "... Um. Could you not tell anyone what I invited you to do?" The corner of the nightclub venue, Nicola says, guided Claire into a space like a small room created by using the pillars to close the heavy curtains. Claire looks around the small room subtly. Nicola''s friends and samurai didn''t enter this room, so it''s totally just Claire and her. Tea sets and confectionery are served beautifully in front of a large sofa of elegant construction that would have been deliberately brought from some room in the royal palace. Some of the confectionery was mixed with classic cookies and scones, and pancakes were elaborated with maple syrup, Claire''s favorite. Nicola''s attitude and way of inviting her was rather unfathomable, but I can see that she prepared hard for Claire. "... of course." Suddenly Nicola in front of me seemed adorable and Claire had a broken face. "What is it? That face." "I''m sorry, Master Nicolas. You need to talk to me." There are no ladies in this room. Claire grabbed the teapot and tried to pour tea into the cup that was kept in line. "... I''ll do it" Nicola, with her face still red, takes the teapot from Claire and pours tea. "You can change the cup with mine." After pouring tea, Nicola says. Claire had no idea that this girl, who worked so hard to hold up her whole eyes and put up a vanity, would work evil. "No need, Master Nicolas." "!?... Master Claire is a very unusual person." "Nicolas is really cute." "... be...! "... very tasty. This tea leaf, it''s my favorite scent." I don''t care about Nicolas, who is blushing and circling her eyes, and Claire drinks tea. I''m sure this tea was also retrieved by asking someone about Claire''s preferences. That''s the lady from the leading Duke''s house in the Paft Country, Claire was impressed. Claire smiling and Nicolas looking kind of awkward. Silence persists for a while. "... Claire attended the Royal College of Aristocracy in Noston for a year, didn''t she?" "Yes, it is" "I wonder what the Royal College of Aristocrats is like..." Nicolas, who should always be full of confidence with his gaze from above, speaks reluctantly. "... compared to the Royal School, the biggest difference is that it looks like a ''thumbnail of an aristocratic society'' in the whole dorm system." Although Claire answered, she couldn''t figure out what Nicolas was craving. "You are... So you''re talking about a school that weighs on social experience. I wonder what life would be like if I moved in." "Right...... First, the Royal College of Aristocracy has an organization called the Student Union. His Royal Highness Asberto, the First Prince of the Noston Nation, is now enrolled, so an organizational structure is laid with him at the top. Nicolas, the royal family of the Paft Nation, wondered if he would need to take second place there." I felt Nicola''s eyes shake just a little. "As far as academics are concerned, there is a lot more going on in the Pfeet countries. I may be anxious in the sense of self-drilling, but if you''re concerned about whether or not you can keep up with me without any problems, I wouldn''t worry about you if you were Nicolas." "... yes..." This is a ''door'' tangle. As we spoke, Claire was so sure. Which rebellion is greater when it comes to installing doors: the Paft and Noston countries, the Noston countries without even thinking about it. Impossible, but if ''doors'' were used to invade the Paft country from within, the Noston country would have no way of doing so. But fundamentally, that power relationship is the same thing even without doors. It should be true that we want to accept the proposals from the big countries as much as possible and to have good relations. I guess that''s where the white feather arrow stood Nicolas. Send in royal international students and create the pretext of having ''doors'' set up for her. The prospect is that it will be achieved without friction. (I can''t believe you sacrificed Master Nicolas, even though it''s to maintain good relations between the two countries) Claire felt her feelings sink. "Hey. I don''t know what you''re thinking, but I don''t want to study abroad because I don''t like watching Brother Veek and you!? "Huh." Claire''s eyes dot after pointing out a completely different direction than what she was thinking. "I''ve always wanted to study abroad. Though it didn''t come true with your father''s opposition! I''m going to help my brother, Veek, in the future, with experience." "Study abroad in the Noston Country. You were." "I treat you like a princess all the time in this country. I can do academics and research, but I don''t have enough other experience.... Oh, even the Royal School hasn''t stood around well..." Momentum was good, but at the end of the day, I get a moggy tone. "Excuse me. I was worried about a misunderstanding." Claire bows her head. "... that ''student council'' sounds interesting. And I''m interested in all the students living in dormitory dormitories." "I do think it would be an organization that would be a good experience if you had such aspirations. Student-sponsored tea parties and nightclubs are frequently held in boarding houses. it is the student council that oversees all of that." "You are! That''s more than I thought." The awkward look Nicolas had on her face when she entered this room completely disappeared, and I can see her eyes shining. Nicola continues. "I gave up studying abroad, enrolled in the Royal School, and I was just getting used to my new life, so I got a little lost in judgment. This would be even more delightful if it were for the good of the country." That''s what she said. Her expression was sunny. She probably wanted someone to push her decision back, even as she decided to study abroad in her mind. In that sense, Claire, who was familiar with the circumstances of Noston''s country and moderately distant, was fit. Thus, Nicolas decided to study abroad. DDDDD "You didn''t come to me yesterday." The next day. Vike, who visited Claire''s room, says dissatisfied. "Naturally. There are a lot of people who want to talk to Veek, but we''re not getting close.... but I enjoyed it a lot. Thank you for inviting me." "Nicolas." "You knew." "Nicolas conveyed an atmosphere of wanting to talk to Claire about studying abroad. But I didn''t expect you to take Claire in the middle of a night club to celebrate my birthday." "Phew." "Yesterday, I was going to introduce you to His Majesty the King. I had to wait till the next opportunity again. how far were you calculating at all" Veek gives me a look that doesn''t seem funny, sighs with a cheek wand. Claire smiled as she was shocked by the subtle phrase, "Introduction to His Majesty the King," but couldn''t grasp what he intended. "You didn''t get a new dress." "Yes." "I didn''t get around to it, I''m sorry" Claire, even here, can''t draw sincerity. Does this simply mean you couldn''t introduce the quality tailors for the royal palace, or does it have a deeper meaning? Incidentally, arranging dresses at evening clubs to attend in full is close to the fiance''s duty in this country. Vik clearly seemed to be guessing something about Claire''s relationship with Claire in her first life. However, Vique in front of him has completed a major event and has a purpose in planning from spring, relaxing and relaxing. "What?" As Claire glanced into the clear eyes in front of her, Vike smiled plenty of room. "No. Nothing." Now and before, I feel that Vik has been looking straight at me. If that vik didn''t say anything, Claire didn''t have the courage to move from herself either. (I wish the meaning of the dress was the latter) Claire doesn''t even have a pattern, but I think it''s something else. Ever since I went backwards, I''ve been trying to think of Vique as a dear friend. But I found my cheeks dyed by reaffirming that my thoughts contained different colors. Claire leans down not to be enlightened about it. After Veek''s eyes on the clock, there are signs of him getting up off the couch. "... you should talk to me next time" "Huh?" "The dress. Good night." I can''t give Claire the time to quit. When I looked up surprised at Veek''s words, he was no longer there. 64 63. Girls Talk and Dion Loyalty "Dear Claire, what is it? I don''t seem to have a good complexion." Lydia says worryingly before the afternoon lecture begins. "It''s okay. I''m just a little sleepless." Claire''s response contained a great deal of lies. Actually, I barely slept last night, not a little. The reason is the phrase to the effect that ''I want to tailor my dress for the next night''s club'' left by Vik when he left. ''Tailoring a nightclub dress to an unmarried woman'' is a duty only allowed to her fiance, in addition to her parents, in the Paft State. Claire, who is hardly immune to the sex affair, just seemed to think that Vik''s words were like propositions. No matter how many times I quashed that convenience couldn''t have happened, this word immediately came to my mind. Repeating it, it was morning. (I don''t know the truth because I''m leaning over and I haven''t seen Veek''s face...... But I don''t think it was a joking voice) "Is it true? If you don''t feel well, you should go home." "Dear Lydia, thank you for your attention. But it''s really okay." "Are you sick?" From behind Lydia, Veek shows his face. Claire felt blushing at the appearance of Teng himself, who caused the lack of sleep. I''m ashamed, I can''t see my face properly. "No, I''m fine." "... well..." There is subtle air flowing between them. No heart, or Veek has fewer words than usual. "Dear Claire. Why don''t you come home with me in my carriage today? Sometimes we can talk slowly." At Lydia''s invitation, who perceived something from the two of them, Claire was to go home with Lydia. "So, something happened with His Royal Highness Vik." When the door closes aboard the carriage, Lydia asks Claire. I''m sure it sounds very worrying, but I can''t hide what''s shining my eyes. "Something..., yeah, what to say" Claire becomes suspicious of behavior. That should be it, too. Claire has never told Lydia about her relationship with Vique in detail before. In my first life, I explained the backdrop to what happened after the night club to find the Queen, and I got the words of blessing from Lydia, who had already guessed a lot. But this time, I didn''t know what to tell you. "You can tell by watching the two of us.... I am not allowed to marry in love. Let me tell you a happy story." Claire opens her mouth to the way Lydia looks lonely. "Actually... I was told yesterday that I wanted to tailor my dress at the next night''s club." "To whom?" "My lord." "... isn''t that hardly a proposal!! Lydia, who is usually supposed to be quiet, holds both cheeks in the palm of her hand and makes her face crimson and screams. I''m glad this isn''t the school lecture room, Claire sincerely thought. "Actually, I just think so too... but Your Highness always makes me better, and that maybe it''s part of it" "Dear Claire... My father told me that when Claire was from Noston Country, she boarded the same carriage as His Highness." "Yeah, it was a long trip, so you picked someone to talk to." "I didn''t tell you this before because I didn''t have the timing, but that''s unusual in itself. Your Highness understands your position very well, and did not leave any prestigious lady on your side." Claire felt that way from Keith and Lewis''s mouth. But I''m still not sure about Veek''s emotions. Lydia continues toward Claire, who looks confused. "You may be anxious without a clear word, but that seems to me to be the best of His Highness at the moment. Your Highness, who does not have a fiance, is allowed to make free love. But in order for His Highness to propose, you must first show His Majesty the King. Unless you''re sorry, you''re not allowed to propose." "To His Majesty the King... as you see..." "Yeah. It''s not a formal glance, it''s a greeting at a nightclub or anything. Anyway, it''s imperative that you introduce him to His Majesty the King and get permission to propose marriage first." Claire recalls the words'' Introduction to His Majesty the King ''that came out of Veek''s mouth last night. (That...! When one connected, Claire had too much on her mind. All, suppose it wasn''t just kindness. When I thought so, I felt dizzy. DDDDD When I asked Lydia to take me by carriage to the outer palace, she had received a letter from her aunt Anne. "Claire, welcome back. I got your letter." says Dion, who returned from Veek''s office. After Dion quit Royal School, Claire''s time at school was helping Keith and the others. This was done because Asberto signed the employment contract between Dion and the Martino family. Dion, whose old belly blackness had become more refreshing and humane than he could imagine, was establishing his position at the Royal Palace. "Thanks. I''ll call you in a little while, will you wait? Copy that. That was a long-awaited reply about how the Martino family took Charlotte. My head still seemed to boil when I thought of Veek, but Claire washes her face with cold water when she dresses from her uniform and changes her mind. Cut the seal in an attempt to keep an eye on the contents of the letter before Dion arrives. Written in the letters of my aunt was what I expected. First of all, that it was Claire''s mother, not her father Benjamin, who wanted to pick up Charlotte. My mother was worried about the environment Charlotte lived in, and she always broke her heart wanting to do something about it. And that means my grandmother Florence was strongly opposed to it. The letter had been concluded with the words'' I want to talk to you when I see you ahead, at least by Charlotte''s christening ceremony ''. "I want to meet and talk to you... maybe I have more important information" Concon. "Yes." "I thought it was time they called me" Claire says as she urges Dion, who came in at the right time, to sit down. "... my sister, Charlotte." "Oh. Um, troubled lady and famous around here" "... yeah... that''s..." I''m so sorry, swallow the word and Claire goes on. "You may find some tips to stop Charlotte from going wild. I''m going to go to Noston soon with metastatic magic.... as an escort, would you follow me? "Of course it is! But... do I need to do something that roundabout? "What do you mean? Dion suddenly becomes a serious face. "I guess the color of the magic she plans to wake up is white? Mine''s a step down, blue. Claire gave it back to me, but if it''s about one different color, it''s fine this time." Tensions run to Claire, who sensed what Dion intended. "... I would do anything for Claire and Her Highness." Dion-like refreshing smile, but I''m not laughing behind my eyes. It meant using a curse on Charlotte and creating distortion in her magic. According to Lewis, once ''shared'', everything becomes interfered with by that opponent when using magic. When I use it, the color becomes cloudy and I can no longer use the power of the Spirit, and when they use it, my magic is taken. Just as Claire has gone backwards, involving Dion. I never thought of Claire, but if Dion was on my side, I could take that kind of means. Not long ago Claire thought about the future of the Noston Nation, not just Charlotte''s personal circumstances. "That''s it! I may not have listened." But there was no feeling of wonder and strong rejection in Claire, who had been hurt by loved ones and had witnessed the breakdown of relations between the two countries. "Thank you, Dion. I''m glad to hear it, but I''d like you to stop your abandonment tactics. Take care of yourself more" "I''m not abandoning you. It''s just too unusual for Claire to return the favor." Dion is already laughing at Nico, as his sharp eyes lied earlier. "... but first, I want to explore my own ways. Using a curse on my sister is a real, real last resort." "Okay, well, let''s start with a visit to Noston." "Yes." Claire wrote a reply to her aunt Anne to the effect that she wanted to visit the Royal Palace of the Noston Nation in confidence. 65 64. Dream Talk Three days later. When Claire got home from Royal School, she chose a plain designed dress by herself to change. If this dress is cream-colored and decorative, it wouldn''t be noticeable if someone saw you wandering around the royal palace. The other day, when I sent my aunt Anne a letter saying, ''I want to visit the Noston Country in top secret using metamagic,'' she immediately returned with a reply with details specifying the date and time of the visit, along with a text that made Anne feel a great surprise. The date and time is 5 pm in three days. It was time. "Claire, you''re a little excited, aren''t you? Dion says innocently. "... just a little..." Actually, that was a hit. It''s only been a few hours, but it''s been a long time since I''ve been home, and I can see Anne. In his first life, Claire never even wanted to return to the Noston Nation. But now it''s a little different. My brother Oscar, who is acknowledging me, or Asberto, who will try to move on and be my back shield. I just think I have an ally, and the feeling was a lot lighter. Claire cast a spell, making sure Dion put his hand on his shoulder. "Claire!" I feel like I''m being hugged by a nice scent. A bob-haired woman just a little smaller than Claire, wrapping herself around in front of her. Luxurious, but full of sunny aura from all over the body, it''s flamboyant and warm. That was my aunt Anne, whom I haven''t seen in a long time. "Aunt Ann, it''s been a while." Claire wanted Cartesy to, but Anne wouldn''t let me go with Claire in her arms. The church in the royal palace of the country of Noston, which had not been here in a long time, was well paid and voiced. "Claire, I missed you. Benjamin, your brother is suddenly going to let you study abroad...! How have you been since the christening? "Yeah, I''m fine." "Oh...? Ann, who was cheeky on Claire, notices Dion''s presence. "Nice to meet you. My name is Anne, Claire''s aunt." "I''m Claire. I''m Dion Minogue, escorting the lady. Nice to meet you." Dion also answers with a bright smile. "... the transfer magic to this point, is he? Anne sends Claire a gaze at how incredible she is. Claire was confused for a moment. To be honest, I want to hide from the Noston Nation that it is awakening its original magic. But deceiving my aunt only seemed pointless given what was to come. "No. It''s me, Aunt Anne" "Huh? But at the christening ceremony... Claire, what the hell...? "I also stumbled upon the fact that your mother''s birth seemed to be in the former Lindel country, not the Noston country. There was a letter hidden in the vault in the study." "Lindell Country? Ann''s eyes open wide. "After all, you didn''t even know Aunt Anne. My mother... the youngest daughter of the Baron''s family and everyone thinks... in fact, it seems to have been the survival of the royal family of the demise of the Lindell Nation" Claire told me everything she knew. That my mother was faking her origins to protect herself and her family. I hear he died in an accidental accident, but it was erased by the hands of those involved in the demise of the Lindell Nation. The fact that, by chance, I found a safe letter and was able to be baptized when I entered the fountain on Lindell Island, where I stopped on my way to the Paft Country. I don''t know exactly the color of magic, but it seems to have more power than silver. Sorry to talk in front of Dion, I also thought it was harsh, but Dion also listened quietly with his posture correct. "You had that history. Claire, I''m sorry. Without knowing anything, I can''t believe that I dissolved my engagement with His Highness Asberto and made him study abroad..." "Aunt Anne, that''s okay." Claire has no untrained past status. Speak brightly in an effort to moisturize Anne''s eyes to avoid being misunderstood. "Me, I have so much fun living in a paft country... I''m really glad I left the country. So is Dion here, but he was blessed with a wonderful friend. So, I don''t want to go back to the Noston Country Could you just tell me what''s going on here?" "What... yes... so..." Ann seemed shocked by the phrase, I don''t want to go back to the Noston country. But when I saw Claire''s expression, I immediately seemed convinced. "Sure, if Claire finds out she''s awakening her magic to the Martino family in her current state, it''ll be a hassle. You should never know.... I''m on Claire''s side. I hope you live happily ever after." "Aunt Ann..." "Charlotte''s the one in trouble. I hope she''s more decent." Ann continues with a sigh. "Charlotte hardly ever comes to me, an educator. The Royal College of Aristocrats also seems to be burning his hands all he wants... If the color of her magic hadn''t been white, the Martinos would have been in a very troublesome position." (... "White") Claire felt uncomfortable with Ann''s mouth. The color of magic that a woman born in the Martino family has is mostly silver or white. Although it is true that it is often white, it is not firm to limit the color so far. "Does Aunt Ann know the color of Charlotte''s magic is white?" "... though it''s like a prophecy. Claire, you wanted to hear this, and you came all the way here using metamagic." Ann''s gentle eyes reflect Claire. Claire nodded without saying anything. "I wonder how to talk about it. Mother... your aunt seems to have been the type to dream." "Dreams...? "Yes. It''s not like I can see what I want to see, and it''s not a level I can call prophecy because it seemed like it was fragmentary. But he used to say we shouldn''t bring a girl a year younger than Claire into the Martino family anyway. My mother didn''t really talk about ''dreams'', but that''s all I remember." While listening to Anne, Claire had made a hypothesis that was in her heart. I was wondering if the dream my grandmother was having fragmented was this world after entering the so-called ''Asbertoluto''. Back in history, the Virgin, who could be entrusted by the Spirit, did exist in the past, but was now neither in the Noston nor the Paft countries. It''s so rare. Based on that, it wasn''t surprising that my grandmother was looking over this world from somewhere, just like Claire. However, if so, I guess the dream my grandmother was having is very fragmentary. In that evidence, Claire had not heard from her grandmother the birth of her mother or the existence of a letter that her brother Leo would throw away. "If it''s my mother''s dream... the white magic should wake up at Charlotte''s christening ceremony in three months. My mother said she''d do something about it after the baptism ceremony. but before that, he died of illness." Ann spoke with a smile on her face, lying down. "Aunt Ann said she wanted to meet and talk to you about what to do if Charlotte gets her christening ceremony in this state." "Yes. My mother didn''t say until what would happen... I''m worried about you after you wake up the magic. That kid, he''s not retarded, but he doesn''t seem to be the type of person born to think too deeply. You believe you''re the center and you don''t doubt it... It''s scariest to have strong magic and not know how to control it or how to use it." Claire was remembering how Charlotte behaved at that night club. Speaking to Vique as if Asberto and Claire had no fine dust in their eyes either, she seemed to completely ignore the surrounding will and was the anomaly itself. "... what way did your aunt intend to deal with it" "That''s what I really don''t get. In the first place, my mother had the magic of silver... and I might have to figure out a new way. I hope Charlotte doesn''t use her power to annoy people, even if she doesn''t behave correctly... it might be difficult as it is now." I can see that Anne, who is in a perfectly good state, is not educating Charlotte well at all, and that she cannot hope to improve. Claire was unconsciously watching about Dion, who was listening to her dearly. Dion, noticing Claire''s gaze, giggles and thumbs up. Even though I know I''m in the middle of a serious conversation, that, too innocent smile spills a grin. Claire was feeling her heart set. "Aunt Ann. Will magic exert great power right after being baptized?" "There''s a personal difference. If Charlotte''s magic were truly white, wouldn''t it be more than six months after she reached the age of 15?" (Six months after the christening ceremony...... By then, ''doors'' must be in place) Claire nodded eyes to eyes with Dion. "I don''t know... Claire''s changed a lot." I continue with an unexpected look on Ann''s face as she watched the two of them. "Though I''ve always thought you were a smart, solid kid... I think you had the power in your eyes" "Thank you, Aunt Anne. This may take a while, but about Charlotte, I have a plan. Can you let me know if anything has changed" "Of course, Claire." Anne hugs Claire again. When you notice, the sky that looks like the church ceiling is completely darkened. The reunion in the meantime was coming to an end. "I... just want to take a look outside the Noston Country." "Oh, that''s good. At this hour, no one will come near the church. I''ll just take a little walk outside." Ann lowers her eyes and smiles. Ann seems to have totally liked Dion, too. "Well... just for a little while" To two soft smiles, Claire nodded. The church is on the edge of the royal palace. The royal palace is connected by an inner corridor, but the surroundings are surrounded by springs and gardens. It''s like a different world. Claire also remembered playing near here when she was a little girl. (I miss you...) Nestled in a hallway leading to the royal palace, looking out at the garden, a black shadow appeared at the edge of his sight. Claire''s gone, I think, but it was too late to hide. "Why... you''re here..." Stiffening a few meters away, he was the back shield of Claire and Dion. "... Long time no see, Your Highness Asberto" "Long time no see...... why here" "I was kind enough to visit my aunt. I was consulted about Charlotte. I arrived today and I''m almost home now that I have everything I need. Don''t tell my father." Claire sets out the answers she was preparing for when she had to. "Isn''t it a long overcrowded schedule? prepare the room immediately" Claire rushes to stop Asbert from trying to turn her heel back. "Please wait.... he, in my escort, says Dion. Thank you for your help the other day." "His Highness Asberto. My name is Dion Minogue, and I''m from Paft Country." Dion pulls one leg and lowers his posture, politely greeting him. "Oh, was that you" Claire felt just a little surprised. I was strongly appreciative that Asberto wrote me a letter of recommendation regarding Dion''s employment contract, but I didn''t think he remembered what it was like to be less interested in others. "He originally came from a prestigious ancestral ancestor of the royal family of the Paft Nation. We do not use horses for this visit" Claire turned her full grin. Dion, who sensed intent, also talks to each other. "I am grateful that you have given me a position to use my powers" "Were you... The thickness of the human resource base in the Paft Country is really amazing." Asberto believes it without question. I have no hostility to the way you purely admire it, and I don''t think it will be used as good for Charlotte in a few months. "... then we''ll have a little more time. The three of us, why don''t we just talk a little bit?" Claire and Dion looked at each other in response to Asberto''s unexpected suggestion with a gentle look on their face. 66 65. Childhood Friends Claire and Dion were guided in the reception room closest to the church. It is in the aisle that connects the royal palace to the church, and when you enter the room, one side of the wall is windowed and offers a view of the garden. (Didn''t know you had such a nice room) This place was only about half the size of Claire''s bedroom, but two long chair-type sofas and a table were placed, and the corners of the room were decorated with the same sweet-scented flowers that were blooming in the garden. If you''re going to talk to a few people, this room is enough. "How is life abroad in the Paft Country?" "Thanks to you, it''s very comfortable. There''s so much new to know and so much to know." "That''s good" Asberto nods satisfactorily. Although I answered his question, Claire didn''t stick around. "You''re not in the dorm today, are you?" "Oh, I''ve got a lot of cases in here." Speaking of Asberto for Claire, I had the impression that somewhere there was a lack of kindness, or very neglectful of people''s minds. Of course, most of them are images cultivated at the first time in my life. It was an overly out-of-the-box standing behavior, such as inviting a former fiance to tea by chance and providing a scenic room. Asberto says he noticed Claire''s gaze mixed with a slight distrust of confusion. "I''m sorry to hold you back. I just... wanted to ask you once what the kings and royalty of the Paft Nation are like. You know, I asked her out." "Is that... does it have to do with ''doors''" "Oh, I know what the Pfeety nation wants. But... although the king has approved it, some of it is rebellious....... I hear that in this story, His Royal Highness the First Prince, Vique, not the King, is centering and moving forward in the Pfeet Nation. Will His Highness Vik be truly trustworthy?" Claire wondered. We have already heard that the establishment of ''doors'' between the two countries is a matter of decision and will not be overshadowed. What Asberto really wanted to know was not whether the installation of the door was safe for the Noston country, but, as the word goes, I felt like it was purely about a person named Veek. "He is... His Highness Vik is a wonderful man. Not only is it intelligent and wise, but it is also rich in humanity. Above all, it has a great sense of balance. As a friend, of course... as an individual with the Noston Nation as his homeland, I thought you deserved to be trusted." "... right" Claire''s words seemed to coincide with Asbert''s view. As soon as I hit the hammer, he shut up. After more than a few dozen seconds open, Asberto asks Claire. "... if the door could be installed, would you come here often?" Behind Claire''s brain emerges the King and Father, who tried to retain Claire in that night club to the Noston Nation. We need to reassure Asberto that we can still live in the Paft Country after Claire''s magic colour is known. "Yes, of course." Smiling and answering forcefully, Dion, sitting next to him, kicks Claire''s shoe with a knack, as he panicked. Did I say something wrong? I thought so. Claire looked reddish on his cheeks as she glanced at the asbelt in front of him. "I know it''s strange to say this to you, my ex-fiance. However, I am delighted that Claire is living a full life of study abroad, while also wanting to keep my hands on her side." Claire finally understood that this meant something like that. The treatment of guests in the Pfeet countries, the tally to Charlotte, the long letters beyond degrees, and Dion''s recommendations. Maybe even a confirmation of the humanity of a person named Veek at this moment. How good it would have been if this had been directed at me the first time in my life, when I was enduring solitude at the Royal College of Aristocrats, I think Claire is somewhere else HR. At least, Asberto should have been rewarded. " I admire you" Not to say thank you, but Claire surprises herself at the words she unconsciously uttered. "Oh. I kind of know.... I just wanted to tell you" Contrary to the anticipation, Asberto smiled in a relaxed atmosphere. Claire conceives in an attempt to correct the cold words she utters, but her face looses as Asberto''s unexpectedly overly broken face. I''ve never seen Claire look so serene. "... Next time I met Nicolas, who was an international student, I felt a little bit like Charlotte." "International students go to Charlotte...... Right..." Asberto gives a relieved look. That alone made Claire understand his struggles. "But Nicolas was actually a very solid man. I thought it would be a good example for Charlotte." "... I wish Charlotte was willing to apprentice me." "Right. But I don''t really think Nicolas would be anxious to be on the surface alone. Can you care about her?" "Absolutely. Let''s do good." The story is over, Asberto says to Claire and the others trying to leave the room. "I''m really glad to find out that His Highness Vike of the Paft Nation is a trustworthy man.... even for Claire. If... if you have something to tell His Highness Vik, you better tell him ASAP. As you well know, we have a public position. It''s too late to regret the passing of time." Claire, I can''t answer anything. However, my old friend''s advice was more painful than I thought. He was unexpectedly seen through his mind and pushed back by an asperto. Returning to her own room in the Paft Country, Claire was feeling just a little tired. No matter how much you train to use magic, it was a little hard to travel back and forth between the Paft and Noston countries, which would otherwise take a week to get around. "Me, why don''t we go to His Highness Vik''s and report instead? After I open the window, I rarely see Claire sinking her body deep into the couch, Dion says. "I''m sorry...... can I ask for it" "Okay. Get some rest." Dion left the palace lightly in his footsteps. The truth is, I can move without a problem just because my body is a little weak. It''s just that Asberto''s words - of course, the advice is not to confess, but not to miss the timing. That was more heartfelt than I thought. Fed up with his lack of will, Claire pressed her face against the cushion she held in her arms. DDDDD The Vikes were gathered in Keith''s room, as usual. "Sorry to bother you. I''m back from Noston." When Dion enters the room in a way he''s used to, Vique offers him booze. "Thank you for your hard work.... What about Claire? "Metastatic magic seems a little tired, resting" Let''s see how it goes. Lewis stood up with an eye on Vik, but Dion nicked and shook his head. "I''m fine. Plus, I think I''m bored." "... Is something wrong" Veek''s complexion changes. "No, it''s no big deal." Dion explained Ann''s story. Except for my grandmother''s "dream" story, it was just as they expected it to unfold. "After that, it depends on how Miss Charlotte behaves after Door is finished." After listening to Dion''s report as a whole, Veek summed it up. "So, I just met the First Prince of the Noston Nation" "... to His Highness Asberto!? "Yeah. But I''m fine. My metastatic magic tricked me into coming here." Dion continues refreshingly. "So, Claire was getting a confession of love from the first prince who was overwhelmed." Keith and Donnie stare at Dion with their eyes rounded. "... well..." Vique stirs the liquor in the glass. Obviously it doesn''t seem interesting. "Claire tells me His Royal Highness Asberto of the Noston Nation isn''t good enough, but it''s better that way for you to say it face to face." Lewis is polishing the pattern of his sword. Vique stood up softly, glancing at Lui in dissatisfaction. "Where are you going, Veek?" "... coming out a little" Vik answers Doni''s question without looking back. After I dropped off Veek''s hindsight, the neighbors laughed at each other like, oh man. DDDDD When Veek came to Claire''s room window, he saw the lights lit in the living space. The bedroom is dark. Perhaps, still awake, I glanced inside the room through a window left open and saw my feet from the couch. Concon, and knock on the window before entering the room. Claire slept well as Vike peered into the couch wondering that there was no response. (Travel to and from Noston country and stories from my aunt... you''re tired) Vike stares at Claire as she rests, gently stroking her hair. It was impulsive, but this is the first time I''ve touched her hair like this, and I immediately withdrew my hand when I realized it. Gently remove the cushion she left in her arms and transport it to the back bedroom, taking care not to wake her. When I put him to bed, he sat down on the bench on his side. I knew I had to leave the rest to the samurai and go home already, but I really wanted to leave. (Was it good or bad) I came with the momentum of jealousy, but Vik remembers that I was drunk. It also means that I would have regretted it if I had told them my thoughts while the alcohol was in it. Feeling her drowsiness coming down, Vik kept his eyes closed. DDDDD "... Your Highness...! The next morning, Claire woke up with Sophie''s wolfy voice. "Your Highness, why are you here...! "... oh. Right.... just now. I just got here. Can I have some morning tea, too?" "... Yes, sir." Still unclear, in his blurred vision, Claire looks somewhat at at Sophie''s and Veek''s interactions as they creep into the sheets. (Why... I wonder if he''s here) The consciousness was becoming clearer and clearer, but Claire didn''t know why Vik was here, no matter what she thought. Given that I was still wearing yesterday''s dress, did Vik carry me to sleep somewhere? "Oh, you''re up." "... Yep..." Says Veek, who notices Claire is closing her eyes. "Will you hang out with the city after this? It''s gonna be a holiday." 67 66. In the same place After a morning cup of tea in line, the two men, each of them in their own room, left the royal palace for the city of Ultz. Claire tried to arrange a carriage, but "I want to go with a horse today without an attendant," Vike won''t give in. It was impossible to have it put on the first prince''s horse, Claire, who was afraid, but had no choice but to leave in a way that was pushed off by Vique. Once again, Vike''s outfit to pick up Claire was a complete city outfit, albeit with a dagger. Because he is wearing the hood of his jacket, he cannot clearly see the emerald green eyes and blonde hair that characterize the First Prince. "Keith and the others aren''t coming? "... if Claire''s with you, I''m sure she''s still asleep" Vike pulls his hand at me looking to illuminate me and asks me to put it on the horse. In the warmth of her back, Claire felt her heartbeat quickening. The horse with the two on him runs and runs through the city of Ultz. It was after 5: 00 in the morning when Sophie came to Claire''s room, so it''s time for the city''s day to begin. Along the way, we enter the side roads and go up a gentle slope. It was in that place that Veek stopped the horse. "Here... I''ve been. next summer." "... that''s tough" Vike laughs softly as he reluctantly supports Claire as she tries to get off the horse. Claire is spotted, even though her clear eyes suck in the morning sun and twinkle, the same color of piercing he wears. That was so beautiful, I didn''t even care to be found out my cheeks were dyed. Below my eyes, I can see the gentle stone slopes that have just come up. Cobblestone streets are lined with private houses and shops that are still uninhabited. The unique air in the morning felt like it contained expectations for the day to begin, and Claire felt very good. "I''ve been good since I was a little girl." Says Veek, with his cheek cane on the stone wall, looking out over the view of the city. "Pfft. I guess." Vik''s tone, which can be a joke, but I guess it''s true without a glance, Claire thinks. "Keith and I are 4 different years old, but that guy has been decided to be my sidekick since he was little. Before we met Lewis, we used to come here together to get out of the royal palace." "You were." That was the first story Claire ever heard. "I guess I was off somewhere when I was a kid. Keith said it wasn''t all academic and swordsmanship. It can''t be now that that serious Keith takes the lead out of the royal palace, can it? "Hmmm...... Keith did. Sure, I can''t imagine. But now Vik is exactly what Keith was after." Vike spins his words as he sends a gentle gaze to Claire, who waves his head with his hands on his cheeks. "Remember before, Claire said about the scenery here: ''Happiness in the Puffet Country is condensed''?... I think so too. When I come here, I always feel tight." When Claire and I are together, Veek is often a relaxed look that has always been somewhere out of power. But there was a glimpse of harshness on his side staring at the city now, making Claire feel that the view from this place was something special. "Right. But that''s an evening story. Now... I feel hopeful. I think I''ll try my best for a day...... then maybe it''s too stale. But when I stand here, I feel strange and energetic" Veek stares wide open for a moment still. Then it turned into a gentle smile. "... right" In the smell of a shimmering morning, in the distance, there is the sound of caracallas and carriages going out. The two of them tasted the fresh air of the morning for a little while. "... I asked Lewis if it''s true that he wants to assist Keith and the others as female officers in the future" "... yeah... but..." Claire has a little trouble responding. Indeed, it was true that he was fascinated by his work at the Royal Palace. But Asberto''s words float around the back of his brain. ''We have a public position. It''s too late to regret the passing of time. " (Maybe Vik has already moved for me, believing my dream is to be a woman...) "There''s more to Claire than a woman." Vike continues to faint Claire that she may have already missed the time to convey her thoughts. "In order to be in that place, we need all the wisdom, the households, the blood muscles in addition to humanity... all the charm that attracts people.... Not everyone can be. I really appreciate Claire having all of her qualities." At first, Claire wasn''t sure what Vik was talking about. Veek overlaps even more where he manages to try to modify the track that he is going to think of for those who are really convenient. "For once... I... don''t want that because Claire''s got qualities. I don''t know if it''s appropriate. I realized that long after I admitted how I felt" Claire looks up and stares at Veek. Until just now the serene expression was not there. In his tenacious eyes, he shows a pompous face of his own. "If I say any more, Father... it would be a breach of my promise to His Majesty the King" Still, Vik listens without turning a blind eye. "From Claire''s point of view, what kind of person was'' The First Me ''" "You really haven''t changed much." "Claire... she must have come from a year away? Is there anything you don''t think is enough for me now?" Claire finally understood what his words meant, and when she took out her pocket watch with her trembling hands, she showed it to Vik. "I got this for you even for the first time in my life.... when you put the promise of marriage into words." Vik took a step toward the word ''marriage''. Claire manages to squeeze out the words while enduring the tension while figuring it out. "If you have an appointment with His Majesty the King, I like it, I think you can tell me about it. Because I''ve been waiting for this day..." Before I could tell everyone, Claire''s lips were blocked by Veek. I can''t even afford to close my eyes, it was a moment. After two overlapping lips separated for only a few moments, Veek is forcefully reflected in Claire''s eyes, who steps back in surprise. Soon he had his arms and cheeks propped up, and his hands were strong, and Claire couldn''t get out. The embarrassment and the pleasure of being in his arms were at the same time driven by unspeakable impatience. "Sorry to keep you waiting.... I like it." Claire''s tears overflowed with words that were uttered straight at close range enough to understand her breath. I think of Vik, who rescued me from my life for the first time, trying to protect me with plenty of room. "... it wasn''t the previous vik that I chose. When I was just back in the past, it''s true I missed you... but I knew it was the same thing to see you soon. I love you more than I ever knew." Veek''s arm weakens a little and his fingers wipe Claire''s tears. In contrast to the strength just now, its touch is irresistibly soft. And again, now I slowly and deeply mouthed it. (no more, never... never leave his side) Claire swore so, surrounded by interminable tension and happiness. I''m starting to smell breakfast support around how long it''s been. The two of them felt the city of Ultz spreading beneath their eyes begin to move. "... kill some time for breakfast somewhere, see the city and then go home" "No. I''ll be right back. Because this afternoon is the day the Virgin will teach you the magic of healing in the church. I guess Veek''s got a lot of paperwork, too, huh? "Claire really...... When you''re the Queen... Keith and Lewis will be happy..." Vike whined inadvertently at the words he thought he had enjoyed speaking at a sweet time. DDDDD After breakfast at the cafe, the two returning to the royal palace head straight to Vique''s office. What''s different is that the two hands remain connected, long after we get down the horse. "Welcome back" "... That was fast" When you enter the office, Lui and Doni speak up. Donnie seems kind of sorry. "... you were betting time to go home" "Donnie''s the only one I bet on." Lewis answers to Vik, who turns a bitter gaze as he blushes. Keith comes in front of Claire, one knee. "I really appreciate Claire choosing Veek. I hereby swear my allegiance to you, not just to my lord." Behind him, he has a slightly more complicated look on his face, even as Veek chews on his grin with plenty of room. "Keith... I haven''t done that yet either" "Huh." Bare next to Keith, who blued in an instant, Lui hugs Claire. "Welcome back, Claire. From now on, we protect Claire. More than ever. So say hello to Vik." (Lui......) Claire, who was about to cry again, nodded coddly, without saying a word. Looking sideways at the two of them, Veek says. "We will set a visit to His Majesty soon." "... I don''t want to do that. It''s insane of me to ask for a look before His Majesty the Busy King hears from you." "Sure I am... but I am" "I want to stand next to Veek.... my rating would also be that of Veek, right? Then... I''ll do what I can until I hear from you. For now, go to the Virgin of the Church" "Oh well." To Claire''s statement of determination, which was too strong, Vike, who had a high feelings for engagement, dressed up as a shoulder watermark. After seeing Claire head to church with Dion, Keith, who regained her complexion, asks Vik with a smile. "I will report to His Majesty the King what he says now, in keeping with his history." "... please" Vik shrugged, like he said. 68 67. Nicolas Study Abroad Then a few months. Upon entering the snowy season, the ''door'' was finally completed by the efforts of the Royal Palace mages. Claire wanted to help too, but she wouldn''t be involved in building a door unless she was the one with the color of superior magic. Claire sent Dion instead because it was possible that Claire''s magic color might not be pale pink on the Noston side. In order to make relations between the two countries stronger, Vique had offered that commemorative ceremonies should be held in one country or another. However, the King decided that implementation would be difficult given the amount of magic consumed and Nicolas''s schedule of study abroad, and that there would be no grand ceremony. Even when it comes to ''doors'', it does not travel effortlessly because it consumes considerable magic for one person to go back and forth. Originally, it was almost impossible to travel with metastatic magic, which was improved to ''If you work hard, you can manage''. Claire complained directly to Vik that she wanted to be useful, but broke into Vik''s order to ''explore a little more of the trends in the Noston country'', and the operation of the ''door'' is to be carried out by royalty and royal palace magicians around Nicola. "Ma''am, Nicolas is here." Sophie peeks into her face from the lobby. Tomorrow was Nicola''s day to study in Noston. "Thank you for inviting us today" "Welcome, and I''m sorry to call you. But Nicolas and I were happy to have tea again, and I''ve been softening up." "Oh, yeah." When Claire smiled tearfully, Nicola''s raised eyes seemed to return to their original adorable form only slightly. Sophie brings a tea set put on the wagon. Today, Claire invited Nicolas to tea, along with a thank you and farewell to Vique''s birthday night party. "... that''s a nice scented tea. Not bad." Nicolas dyed her cheek tells her to delude herself into being lit. "Good! I heard Nicolas liked the citrus aroma, so I picked up the recommended tea leaves." The two sitting opposite each other smile at each other with cups in their hands. The grin directed at Claire from Nicola was not great, but it was an unimaginably calm time from the first encounter in her first life. Nicola seems to accept what Vik and Claire think. I don''t dare to shake that topic on both sides, but right now, Nicola won''t try to break between Vik and Claire. "Dear Nicolas. The Royal College of Aristocracy in the Noston Country has my sister.... that, in a child who is not very keen to study. It''s time for the baptism ceremony, but there may be some inconvenience for you. Be very careful with your sister." Claire wanted to say, ''I''m not a bad kid'' if I could, but I want to avoid weirdly reassuring Nicolas and putting her in danger. In the first place, Charlotte, who emerges from reports of Asberto, his brother Oscar, and his aunt Anne before that, was the bad boy himself. "... it''s rare for Claire to say something like that about your family." Nicola also forgets to make a mean look and makes her eyes full. "Once you see her, you''ll see." Claire tends to lay low. Claire had heard from Asbert that Charlotte was strangely isolated within the Royal College of Aristocrats. On the face of it, it sounds like we''re having fun, but while we nose for the position of fiance of the First Prince, we can''t keep up with the work and upbringing, and they''re avoided by some of the ladies. Last month, the attempt to expel those ladies from the college went into his brother Oscar''s ear via Asberto, and he seems to have had a big eyeball. (Though Dion''s curse was a last resort... we''re going to use it sooner rather than later) Claire feels dark even though it''s a tea party with Nicola that I''ve been looking forward to because of. Nicolas, who guessed it, changed the subject. " His Highness Asberto of Noston has written to me several times to prepare me for study abroad. Thanks to you, I can safely go. Her Royal Highness is Claire''s childhood friend, isn''t she?... Thanks for everything" The second half was whispering, but certainly, it was a word of thanks to Claire. For the first time in his life, Asberto was closer to Charlotte than Claire before Charlotte awoke the magic. Of course, that could have been caused by the strength of Charlotte''s push. Still, the type of Nicolas who speaks of what he thought in a reasonably free run is fundamentally very similar to Charlotte. In that sense, Claire expected Asberto and Nicola to have a good relationship. "I''m glad to help you, Master Nicolas. Come back at the ''door'' whenever you get lonely" "... As a result of my baptismal ceremony the other day, I realized that even my magic might allow me to travel back and forth between the two countries. Now your father says," Why don''t you go into the dormitory and walk through it? "Though I would never! From Nicola''s story, Claire realizes that her magic is'' blue ''. In this world, in order to protect oneself from special magic like the Count Meade family, it is common not to reveal much of the colour of magic other than those present at the Baptist ceremony. Of course, cases of official necessity or special circumstances like the Martino family have become public secrets. Claire loved Nicola, who was strong but trusted in herself. "Pfft. That''s Nicolas, isn''t it? I''m looking forward to talking about souvenirs. If you have any problems, talk to me about anything.... I can help you with anything I can do, not only about the Noston Country, but about your friendship." "... hey, anything?... I''ll remember..." The two enjoyed the conversation with plenty of afternoon time before breaking up with a light hug. DDDDD The next day. In front of the ''door'' set up near the church in the Noston country, Asberto and King Noston awaited Nicola''s visit, now or now. Asbelt''s left arm is wrapped around Charlotte. "Are you still here? Nicolas of the Paft Country." Asberto complains to Charlotte, who says sweetly. "Charlotte. Miss Nicolas is the daughter of King Puffett''s king brother, a clean royalty. Watch your mouth and ask for no disrespect." Honestly, there are few aristocrats who frown upon this behavior of Charlotte. Asberto even wanted to be honest and say, ''Will you let go of my arm because I''m on official business,'' but Lord Martino, Charlotte''s father, got into his eyes and held his mouth. "Miss Charlotte. How about some tea over there if you''re bored?" Salomon whispers to Charlotte as he perceives Asberto''s displeasure. "Fine! Charlotte thrust Salomon''s suggestion further strengthens the power of the hand grabbing Asberto''s arm. (... boring) That was Charlotte''s first glimpse since Claire studied in the Papeet country. Not only the Royal College of Aristocracy, but the Noston Nation does not have Charlotte and the sons of the same generation of Dukes. The absence of Claire, her half-sister, should have made Charlotte the most courteous ordinance to be treated. This time, however, the suite she was using in the Royal College of Aristocrats quarters was ordered to dawn for Nicolas, and all the room conditioning was replaced with new ones. When I entered school, all the furniture placed in the room was used by my sister the previous year. That was also fuelling Charlotte''s sentiment that it wasn''t funny. In the meantime, Asberto told me the other day to help her around Miss Nicola. "As Fiance of the First Prince," when ordered to do so, as Charlotte, who has made the most of being her fiance to leave her wanting power, she cannot go without saying no. But even though you have surroundings to yourself, I absolutely didn''t like Charlotte to be surrounded. (My baptismal ceremony is coming up... when the magic wakes up, you can chase Master Nicolas back) Charlotte thought so as she grabbed Asbert''s arm hard. The magic formation set up as a ''door'' begins to glow on the lid. Finally, the venue shudders. A moment later, Nicola arrived in the Noston Country. When the sparkling light subsides, Nicolas steps out of the magic formation. King Noston steps closer to Nicolas, who is looking around with hopeful eyes. As soon as she realized that, Nicola smiled adorably elegantly and greeted her with a curtesy. "My name is Nicola Windsor. Please allow me to study abroad, and I am delighted." For some reason, the venue is flooded with hospitable air for the tricks and words that are not there. Only two people, Lord Martino and Charlotte herself, were unaware of the air. 69 68. Royalty of the Great Powers "Vik, I just got a letter from His Royal Highness Asberto! Vique looks complicated by Claire''s words and expression, which can create misunderstandings. "... what are you looking forward to" Unaware of Veek''s expression, Claire takes the letter out of her desk drawer and comes to him with bouncing footsteps. And he didn''t vacate between defenselessly and sat possumly on the couch. Soon, Vik was starting to come from the doorway of the outhouse, not from the window. When Claire is enjoying a chat with Dion after dinner, it''s decided and Vique is coming. In the beginning, it''s the usual trend for the three of us to enjoy the conversation. In the end, Dion can leave with care. "Look! Looks like Nicolas is having a good time. He said he was also appointed vice chairman with the support of a large number of students at the student council.... That''s right." Vik sees the letter that Claire spreads happily. A week after Nicolas studied abroad. That was the first update from Asberto sent since Nicola studied abroad. "Will His Highness Asberto always send you such a long letter" Vike tries not to be funny and turns his hand around Claire''s shoulder sitting next to him. Sadly snatching the letter as it was with his spinning hand, he glanced at Claire and peered into the letter. The number of letters is 7 or 8. When in hand, it''s obviously solid thick. "... it''s special this time. You''ve written so much about Nicolas." Claire blushed her cheeks at the sudden approaching, her voice diminished. And I was just a little sorry that I accidentally sat between them unattended. Vike doesn''t hug or kiss Claire, he just naturally holds her in his arms. He hasn''t been around for a while since he put his thoughts through it, but now it''s something I''m totally used to. I even feel like I''m enjoying the look on Claire''s face, who seems embarrassed these days. "But you sure are all about Nicolas. Besides, I''m almost complimented." "It would be. It''s not much for His Highness Asberto to praise people so far." Though he knows him well, Claire tries to stop. When Veek burned the grill any more, I somehow didn''t feel like it would do me any good. "By the way, is it time for Miss Charlotte to have her christening ceremony" Claire is relieved that Veek has taken nature and conversation in a different direction, while feeling depressed by the question. "... Yep. Soon, but Nicolas will have fine protection, and I think it''s okay to consider the difference in magic." For the first time in my life I was not given shelter for diplomatic etiquette, but this time Nicola, who is in the Noston Country, is an international student. It didn''t seem to be a problem when it came to Nicola''s safety. "Right.... There''s nothing so far that would inspire Miss Charlotte to run wild. Don''t worry." In a calm low voice, Veek said, stroking Claire''s head pounding. DDDDD "Miss Nicola, are you in any trouble?" Student club room after a day of classes. To Asberto''s inquiry, Nicola takes her eyes off the paperwork in her hand, tilts her neck and smiles. "Nothing. Thank you so much for always caring." About a month after coming to the Royal College of Aristocracy in Noston Country. Nicola had achieved exactly what Claire and Asberto had hoped for. The grades are top notch. He also served as vice president of the Student Council, and Nicolas was building an absolute position, coupled with admiration for the royal family of the Great Power and Puffett from other noble sons and daughters. In the Royal School of the Paft Country, the rampage was noticeable due to the sentiment of wanting to be good to Vik - not wanting to keep other courtiers close, but I don''t have a cousin here. Sometimes Nicola''s head was planted with a diagram called ''International Student-Clair'', and she was an exemplary lady herself. "Really? If you have any problems, I will always consult you." Asberto smiles back at Nicola too. "Dear Asberto, You''re off tomorrow, so you''ll be back at the royal palace! I''ll come to the office before the Queen''s education, as usual! Look at the dress you''ll be wearing at the night club after next week''s baptism." Apparently, Charlotte feels something in the gentle conversation between Asberto and Nicola, interrupting the conversation on a topic that has no context. "... i (...) t (...) also (...) t (...) ri (...)?" Charlotte doesn''t realize that Asbert''s brow has risen in a grumpy mood. "The Royal Palace," "The Queen''s Education," "The First Prince''s Office," and "The Dress to Wear at the Night Club After Baptism" were all mounting words from Charlotte to Nicolas, but Nicolas, himself royal, did not move at all. On the contrary, point the unexpected gaze at Charlotte. "Speaking of which, Mr. Charlotte is educated by the Queen." "Yes! I''m Asberto''s fiance." "... If you don''t try harder, the wedding won''t last forever." "Dear Nicolas, what do you mean!... Dear Asberto." With a tight gaze at Charlotte, Asberto pretends to be only unaware in the guise of the wind obsessed with the paperwork. However, if, on the contrary, Charlotte had made a stabbing remark to Nicola, she was listening to me to help Nicola. Nicolas was trying to stand and behave like Claire unconsciously, but my strength grew up against the background of the royalty of a great power is real. Charlotte''s aversions and tantrums about trying to do it elegantly if she''s a regular courtier also make her beat back and wolf perfectly. That was the back story behind Nicolas''s gathering of support from other ladies at the Royal College of Aristocrats. Fluffy cheeks, a charming voice on the asperto, Nicolas with a twinkle and without me involved. And Asberto, who loses his fiance in front. And Salomon, who was pulling a step back and observing the three of them, was about to blow out without even a pattern. "... already. I beg your pardon! Gatan, and Nicola asks Asberto as she makes a loud noise and stands up her chair, looking sideways at Charlotte, who opens the door abusively and exits the student council room. "His Highness Asberto. Is Master Charlotte really all right? Today, according to a friend of mine, we''re launching something called the" Kick Nicolas Out of the Noston Nation. " "What! Asberto was always polite to Nicolas, the royal family of the great powers, but he roughed up words to shocking reports. Nicola answers the suddenly changed tone asbelt neatly, but with plenty of room not to be understood. "By the way, there''s nothing wrong with that in itself. Don''t worry, my back shield is powerful, and if you have to, you can easily twist it down." "... sorry for the disturbance.... but Miss Nicolas, isn''t it actually something you don''t like to see?" The serenity from Asberto''s expression had disappeared until just now, with a sense of urgency. There were no more men of the same generation around Nicolas, accustomed to all figures since he was a little girl, than her, with the exception of Vik and her brothers. For this reason, it was fresh to see Asberto, the prince of another country, worrying about himself. "... especially" "... that''s good. As a matter of fact, before Miss Nicolas came to this country, Charlotte tried to resign from this college by turning her back on a warrant that didn''t suit her." Salomon tunes in to an asperto that speaks sighingly. "That was pretty brilliant manipulation with that one, though. But no matter how much the Martino lady does, you do it often even though you haven''t finished the baptism ceremony." Nicola doesn''t hide her discomfort from the two people who talk as if they were other personnel. "... Brother Veek... No, it seems to me that the Paft Country is at heart in building friendship with the Noston Country. Of all the foreign countries, Noston is the country that now attaches the greatest importance to relations. And yet, how much would the royal family benefit, is she not too anxious in Her Majesty the future Queen?" Asberto sees her and Salomon solidifies to Nicolas, who lightly speaks of their greatest anxiety. Sure, you''re right. Nicola, who had finished her work light that day, went back to the dormitory when she greeted Asberto and Salomon. There''s an unspeakable air between the two of us left in the student council room. "Miss Claire heard that Master Nicolas said she looked like Miss Charlotte. That''s completely different. Rather, to Miss Claire..." "Right. Sure, similar." Asberto''s eyes, who so affirms, had a different sentiment in mind than his reverence for the royalty of a great power with confusion. 70 69. Heroin in this world Then a few more weeks later. In the Noston Nation, Charlotte finally celebrated Baptism Day. My father, Benjamin, did not read the air and tried to send Claire a letter saying, ''Use the door to come home because it''s one of my sister''s biggest events,'' but was rarely stopped by my brother Oscar, who cares about Claire. There, half the time I feel like my sister. The rest was accounted for by the consideration that he did not want to make a bad impression from the King Puffett family by using "doors" that consume a lot of magic for personal use. It''s in the text of a letter to report. Claire can only laugh at her leaking brother''s ambitions. But when I thought my brother would be thrilled if I decided to marry Veek, I felt my self-esteem would be saved when I wanted to live up to expectations from home. Charlotte, on the other hand, got the white magic as planned. His Majesty the King and Lord Martino rejoice. Asberto was also in a position where he would have to be pleased, but for some reason he was surprised by himself in shock. (It is a pleasure for this country that Charlotte has awakened the White Magic. notwithstanding, what is this refreshing feeling) Abandoning to escort Charlotte at the night club after the baptismal ceremony, Asberto plugs in at the corner of the venue. "Dear Asberto! You were here, weren''t you? I need you all to introduce me to me! Charlotte, who finally finds Asberto, tries to wrap himself around his arm and pull him to the center of the venue. But unconsciously stepping on the asbestos, it''s hard to move. Today was Charlotte''s second night club since she fitted into Asberto''s fiance''s seat. She was not allowed to attend as her fiance because not much time had elapsed since Claire''s engagement was dissolved last time. That''s why Charlotte has always looked forward to this day when she can get an enviable glance at the admiring prince''s escort. Hopefully, I want to show Nicolas, the octopus above my eyes, who is the fiance of the First Prince. But when she attends, they take the lead. So Charlotte snuck up on the invitee roster, which was managed by her father, Benjamin, and erased Nicola''s name. It was easy to imagine my father''s position in jeopardy when I found out, but it wasn''t something she knew. Because neither my sister, nor my father, nor Nicolas, nor even the king or Asberto, are Charlotte but ingredients of creation. "Today... you don''t seem to see Miss Nicolas" "Oh. You mean that!... I asked Caroline. Master Nicolas said he didn''t want to go out to a nightclub celebrating the baptism of those who are as lowly as I am. I want to get along with Nicolas... and she hates me so much... so sad." (... she won''t come) Asberto''s ears, which were shocked not often that Nicola would not attend, do not reach the second half of the words that Charlotte utters. The glass Charlotte has in her hand shines only white with a heart. When Asberto blurted and wondered, ''Was such a glowing glass prepared in this venue?'' he heard a loud noise from behind. "... Charlotte! Happy day. Now I''d be happy to come to church more." "A...... Aunt Ann. Thank you......" "Virgin Anne. Sorry my fiance always bothered me." Asberto bows his head gently to Ann, who smiles and approaches him. "It''s okay. I was expecting Charlotte not to go with a glimmer of string.... Nevertheless, Charlotte. You''re fast. I''m surprised." To Ann''s gaze, Charlotte becomes infidel and distracted. "Your Highness, this way." Ann gives Asbelt a glass with sparkling water. The glass is swayed with fine bubbles. "If you drink alcohol all the time, you get drunk." Charlotte chewed on her lips to Anne, who spoke in depth with a smile with Nico. Charlotte remembers in detail the day she turned 13. The moment I woke up in the morning, the shock I ran at her was a huge life-changing thing until then. cold winter mornings. Charlotte felt uncomfortable getting her body out of bed. It''s like her body isn''t herself...... no, she immediately thinks it''s the consciousness that''s weird. "Yes... this world is for me. How could I have forgotten something so important! Charlotte. She wasn''t just a reincarnator with another personality enclosed, like Claire, she was just a virgin game heroine with a bad personality. Starting today is the common route. We will carefully decide who to attack for a branch to the individual route in a year''s time. This "rise ? ETERNAL LOVE" has few attackers. It was known for its long and full story. And this game is a little special. The story continues for some time after Heroin started his strategy of individual routes at the age of 14 and had his first happy ending at the age of 15-17. And then some layers get the style of enjoying the story well after it''s finished and then welcoming the ending. After the epilogue is over, the heroine can return to his 13th birthday again when he falls asleep. And it''s a way of looping and enjoying this world until you''re satisfied. Since the start of "Growing ? ETERNAL LOVE," Charlotte clearly felt something called heroin correction. For example, the day before he reached the age of 13, Charlotte was scolded for not studying by a tutor. Even though I was scolded, I was just given an extra assignment where I didn''t do any of the homework I was given. "Let''s catch up with the other ladies at all by the time you start attending the Royal College of Aristocrats," with the kind words. But Charlotte, the heroine with the perfect personality for the title "Become ? ETERNAL LOVE," can''t even honestly follow. She told her father, Benjamin, to throw out her annoying tutor. "Father... I think my tutor hated me. "What a terrible thing. So, shall we trade it for Claire''s tutor? Claire is excellent. I''m sure if Claire''s tutor could see it, Charlotte would get better at it." From my father, I get a far cry from expectations. Charlotte knew that the amount of assignments Claire''s tutors would give her would be several times what she would be given, and she jumped up and ran back. But the next day, the moment he celebrated his 13th birthday, Charlotte had a light success expelling her tutor. At breakfast time, Charlotte just sighed, and her father, Benjamin, said, ''That tutor doesn''t fit Charlotte. I said, "Give me some free time." That was in line with the scenario where the absence of Charlotte''s tutor would lead her brother Leo to see her study and the two approach and hit the fabric stone to Asbertroot...... But this coincidence was enough for Charlotte to assume that ''any self passes in this world''. Charlotte was also envious that her sister''s fiance was the first prince. I sent a letter to my sister in confidence or asked her out for tea, but naturally he would never come. But when the game starts at the age of 13, Asberto''s response changes slightly. If I sent a letter, I would get a reply, and it even happened to the event that Asberto would come visit me in the absence of Claire and the two of us would take a walk in the Martino family garden. Anything will do as you wish, and I will do whatever I can. Charlotte understood so much about the heroin correction in this story. But Charlotte also gets her first confusion. That''s when I became Asberto''s fiance as of the age of 14. At the time, she was still supposed to be on the common route. Moreover, despite the fact that it was in a visible and discerning state that the sensitivity of the asbestos had not increased, the greatest aim had been achieved. This is also true when I heard my second brother Leo talk about ''apparently a letter from my mother to Claire is kept''. The two of us snuck open the key to the safe in my father''s study because we wanted to trouble our perfect sister, but Charlotte was confused inside the empty vault. In particular, Charlotte was unwilling to give up on the letter for some reason. Something doesn''t make me feel like this is an important turning point. I asked my father Benjamin somewhat, but his non-delicate father had even forgotten the existence of the letter. Since he turned 13 and the game''s scenario started, Charlotte has been able to help many times by his shallow father, but all this time it was pioneering. Soon, there''s a line in front of Charlotte and Asberto in the corner of the nightclub venue. Today is the day when the Duchess of Martino''s maiden jewel, one of the few prestigious to be able to perform a glorious baptismal ceremony, wakes up. Besides, she is the fiance of the First Prince, and when the time comes, she will take the seat of queen. The attendees of the night club did not go without greeting His Majesty the future King and Her Royal Highness the Queen. Ann smiles softly and leaves as she meets gently in that row. Fu as the beings whose nobles should treat themselves most politely. That''s supposed to be a waiting sight, but Charlotte couldn''t help but distort her smile. (That aunt...... I can''t be alarmed!! Asbert whispers, noting that Charlotte has a disgruntled look on her face, taking care not to be noticed around her. "... I will not allow you to speak on this occasion. Just laugh." Understanding what it meant, Charlotte''s face became slightly hotter with humiliation. (roughly...... now should be the time to enjoy the sugary stories after a happy ending!? Why do you have to get a troublesome Queen''s education or be treated like a prince! One thing, I have a supplement for this heroin. Claire''s first life. In the original scenario, fiance Claire, after Heroine had a happy ending in Asberto Route, was due to go missing towards the northern convent. In practice, however, Claire did not head north against the scenario, but went for the Paft country. Second life. Claire''s presence, knowing the future and acting with a clear will, was the only heterogeneous molecule in the scenario. This story, which Charlotte is now walking through, is completely separate from what has been prepared in advance. Soon Charlotte was no longer a heroine, prompted by Claire''s failure to head to the northern monastery. To Charlotte, the epilogue will never come. 71 70. Her Confusion A month after Charlotte finished her baptism ceremony. After finishing the day, Vike was gathering the neighbors in Keith''s room. "A letter is coming from Nicola.... that Miss Charlotte is going to destroy herself." Vike hands Keith a letter from Nicola. Nicola was unaware of the original purpose for which the "door" was installed, but seemed to have decided to report on Charlotte one by one based on the content of her conversation with Claire. "Seriously.... what, this'' kick Nicolas out of the Noston Country ''" Unaccustomed to playing, Keith, who is not immune to a type of warrant like Charlotte, is shocked to read the letter. "Wow. He said he was trying to do some weird magic to the Lady of the Royal College of Aristocracy in the Noston Country to kick Miss Nicolas out... I don''t think she''s Claire''s sister." "But you see Miss Nicolas kicking it with joy." Donnie and Lewis also look at each other. The suggestion was that Louis was obviously amused. "And the student council election? He said he was also working on the back of... what''s that? Claire replies to Dion, who asks strangely. "His Royal Highness Asberto, the First Prince, is here now, but soon he will graduate. Although the" Student Council "is unfamiliar with the Pfeite Nation, the power of the student chairman of the Royal College of Aristocracy is absolute. I want to stand on Master Nicolas, I''m sure." If you just want to be "student chairman," leave it or not, it''s a pretty wish. But I guess the real thing about Charlotte is, ''I want to be the student chairman and manage to kick Nicolas out''. In my first life, as I took everything from Claire. Everyone seems to laugh rather than get angry at Charlotte''s improbable thoughts. But only Claire, who actually knows for herself what the consequences of her ''boredom'' are supposed to be, doesn''t care. (No one in the Noston Nation blames Charlotte? Oscar, I wonder if your brother knows.... I need to write to you right away) "Dion.... I''m not sharing your magic now, am I?" Claire reluctantly checks with Dion. "Yeah, now. But fine. Even if you share." Misunderstood Dion continues with Nico and his hand. "Ah. But it''s too shocking, and it''s possible I won''t wake up for another week or so." "... sorry. I think so, don''t I?... but I didn''t mean that now. At least I wish I was the one to do something about my sister." "Oh well. But I''m fine with both. Do as Claire pleases." Dion can''t stop saying, "I want you to use yourself if you have to." But Claire, who shared Dion''s magic in his first life and even fascinated him a second time, knew how hard it was to drive his opponent''s life crazy. Lewis gently holds Claire''s hand, which has become sober. That warmth and tenderness was enough to moisten Claire''s eyes, who was ashamed of her own loss. Turning his back on everyone and staring out the window, Veek says. "Sometimes you shouldn''t lay your hands on yourself because you''re inside. I''m sorry I made Claire think that. I''m sorry, I won''t allow it." The words were heavy. DDDDD The next morning. Oscar, who served in the Royal Palace, was stunned when he read a letter from Claire. "Charlotte says she''s hostile to Miss Nicolas, the royal family of the Paft Nation, and is about to kick her out...! The letter listed incredible behavior as a noble courtier. It''s too unlikely, and if it''s normal, it''s suspicious. "Besides... I didn''t know you were abusing the white magic you were supposed to use to protect your country and brainwash the other ladies... Incredible." But Charlotte has a priori who tried to deport a warrant she doesn''t like from the Royal College of Aristocracy. Oscar thought, ''I would do that Charlotte,'' even as he remembered the dizziness. Secondly, a concern arises in Oscar. "Maybe...! In a hurry he ran out of his own office. (The Royal College of Aristocrats is closed today. His Royal Highness Asberto should be in the office) Concon. After knocking, it''s a shame to wait for a response. Asberto and Salomon, who were in the office, round their eyes to Oscar, who opens the door in a rather hasty manner. "All of a sudden, I''m sorry" "What''s going on?" "This morning, a letter like this arrived from Claire." Oscar spreads the letter to Asberto''s desk. Asberto and Salomon glance at the letter. The two of you don''t look particularly surprised. "I''m afraid, Your Highness. At the Royal College of Aristocrats, would you like to apply protection" "... oh. Of course. I have some advice from Miss Nicolas, an international student from Paft Country, who has been calling her lately." "... that''s... excuse me" Oscar, relieved that the worst was spared, regains a slight complexion. "But just fine. I was just trying to figure out how to handle this problem." "After all, Your Highness knew....... I am so, so sorry. What an apology." Oscar apologizes for lying low. "As a matter of fact, I have not yet reported this matter to His Majesty the King. It''s within the college, so I have full powers.... The Duke of Martino family, who has been sending out female jewellery, is a pride and a prestige in our country. I want to avoid leaving a stain on history." Asbert''s consideration is not for Charlotte. It was after thinking about the Virgin Anne, the brilliant Oscar, and Claire, who would marry the Papeet royal family in the future. There was only one decision Oscar would make when he heard about it. "... Charlotte will have you quit the Royal College of Aristocrats" "That would just be bad. She''s my fiance." "... what you say is best. But......" Until now, it has been an unparalleled pride for Oscar that the Martino family has a future queen. But now it''s shackled. While I called Charlotte my fiance, the look on Asberto''s face was another bitter one. "So why don''t you take a break and leave the dorm and be discreet at home" Salomon continues. "On the face of it, in the form of illness therapy, while preserving the dignity of the Duke of Martino''s family, give Miss Charlotte a stitching." "That''s good." Asberto agrees. "I understand. Then ask the Virgin Anne to build a room by the end of the day that will disable magic and create a careful environment. The consent of our Father, the Lord, is not required in this matter. I''m responsible." Thus, Charlotte''s disposition was decided. DDDDD Then a month later. He (...) woman (...) came to visit as the prudential disposition named Charlotte''s Disease Care was about to be solved. That day, Claire had finished getting ready for bed and had confirmed her schedule of lectures at the Royal School the following day. Concon, and the door on the lobby side are knocked. At this hour... it''s not Veek, is it?) I stayed up late at night and it was almost time for bed. "Miss Claire, are you awake?" Sophie''s voice comes from across the door. If it was urgent, when Claire opened the door, there was Nicola behind Sophie. Claire gets terribly anxious to know if something has happened in the Noston country. Observe Nicolas to the extent that it is not offensive, but there are no particular injuries, and the complexion is good. Rather, too good. "Oh, it''s been a while. Dear Claire.... That promise is still valid, isn''t it? "Promise.... yes, you said anything would help. Absolutely." "That''s right. That, I''m begging you now! Sorry to disturb you! Nicola walks slightly into the room and sits on the couch. Claire tilts her neck. Moreover, I could see that there was a good reason in the context of that prized Nicolas coming all the way to such a late night consultation. "Sophie, tea is fine. Because I''ll brew it." Claire tells Sophie out loud so that Nicola can talk safely before closing the door. "So I hope there''s something I can do to help" Claire lowered her back across from her while recommending a relaxing herbal tea to Nicola. Nicola looks somewhat ill-decided and doesn''t really talk. "... Claire likes tea that smells like flowers." "Yes, the tea that Nicolas brewed at His Royal Highness''s night club was delicious." "His Royal Highness Asberto knew all too well. There are still tea leaves in the student club room at the Royal College of Aristocrats that Claire likes." "Really?" Claire smiled. "I''m... weird. His Highness Asberto will obviously admire Lady Claire." Claire tried to say it wasn''t the same anymore, but Nicola kept asking. "Is'' White Magic ''that important? I just have that power, that woman... no, I don''t think it''s funny that Lord Charlotte is His Highness Asbert''s fiance. I thought many times that if His Highness Asberto''s fiance was Claire, But Master Claire belongs to Brother Veek." "Dear Nicolas...? Claire is puzzled by Nicola''s story, which gets no guidelines. She in front of me was not the usual confident and invincible Nicolas. After a little silence, Nicola opened her mouth. "Your Highness Asberto asked me to escort you to the graduation party." Claire accidentally holds her mouth down with both hands. If you look closely, Nicola''s face revealed to me is bright red. Think of it, maybe her cheeks have been stained since I came to this room. "His Highness Asberto wants to go out to the party with me, not Master Charlotte" "It is...... Congratulations!! I don''t know if Claire is right about this blessing. But Nicola, dyeing her cheek in front of her, felt like she was waiting for this word. "So... but your fiance is Master Charlotte? Mr. Charlotte is cautious... so maybe he wants to escort me." "No. It''s special. Inviting me to that graduation party means absolutely." That was something Claire herself knew well. In the first place, it''s not normal for that asperto to voluntarily escort anyone but his fiance. Besides, you couldn''t possibly not have understood what graduation parties meant at the Royal College of Aristocrats. Asberto''s choice of Nicolas means that, slowly, his engagement with Charlotte will be dissolved. Above all, it is clear that Charlotte has no queen''s fitness. But nothing is necessary for the Martino family to be forced into marriage to help the royal family. There is also the option of being useful in other ways, like the Virgin Anne. It would no longer be possible to strengthen the ties between the Martino family and the King Noston family, but when I thought of the happiness of the people and put Nicola''s upbeat cheeks in front of me, that seemed minor. "Thank you for talking to me, Master Nicolas. I agree. I''m sorry I can''t see you two at the party." "Nothing like an engagement or anything!? I just want to come to the party with you! Vik, tell your brother there is no misunderstanding!! "Of course, sir." "... Your Highness Asberto is an unusual person... who always tries to protect me. Sometimes you look foolish, but it''s not bad that you''re trying to stand around with a lot of consideration.... Anyway, I like you." Nicola''s appearance of Asberto talking to Pompous already includes a face that Claire doesn''t know about. Claire''s heart warmed when she saw Nicola''s happy expression, which served both joy and perplexity. 72 71. Visitors Asberto was visiting the Martino family one day after holding up a graduation party at the Royal College of Aristocracy nearby. It was Charlotte''s second-running private room, not the reception room, that Asberto was put through with nearby Salomon. Although this private room is equipped with the art of controlling magic, it is too comfortable and luxurious for a period of prudence. Asberto, who was supposed to have felt Oscar''s anger in front of him, was uncomfortable, but at the same time in the recent House of the Duke of Martino, he was in his ear that there seemed to be certainty between the Lord Martino and his successor, Oscar. Even as I mourn the wrong way Charlotte was raised, the figure of Lord Martino, who in the end is sweet and extravagant, emerges in one of these rooms. Until Charlotte''s degree is in place, Asberto glances into the garden visible outside the window. The cold weather was coming to an end and the garden was starting to show signs of spring little by little. (You used to play with Claire in this garden when you were a kid) The royal family has used this Martino family for generations, which continues to reign as the prestigious Duke of the Noston Nation. I''m sure that will remain the same, but the words Asberto is about to say were undoubtedly damaging to this prestigious history. "Dear Asberto, long time no see! Sorry to keep you waiting! Charlotte came out of the back room somehow in a flashy dress. It''s like wearing a gorgeous dress for a night club, with accessories and makeup. It doesn''t look very cautious and Asberto can''t hide his discomfort. Nor does the samurai who came out with him seem to make the decision seem bad, and he seems completely oblivious that his master is cautious. Asberto asks, in anticipation of the fact that he is about to yell at me. "What''s the matter, what''s the deal?" "For the graduation party at the Royal College of Aristocrats, I made a new one! How about that? Asberto sighed at Charlotte, turning around and shaking. "Charlotte. You must be cautious. [M] Are you going to the next graduation party?" "Of course I am! Because it''s His Highness''s graduation party! I''m supposed to be sick and in therapy, right? If you say you''ve recovered, you can leave without a problem! Asberto gets a headache when Charlotte doesn''t know the weight of what she''s done. I thought about the relationship between the King Noston family and the Martino family, and I became foolish that I was hesitant to say what I was going to say. "Charlotte. If you''re going to the graduation party, let the escort be Salomon, okay? What do you mean? Is Master Asberto off? "It''s not. I''m going with Miss Nicolas. Though you will soon dawn, you must be cautious. [M] If you really want to leave, I won''t stop, but I won''t escort you." "Oh, no... That''s crazy! ''Cause Master Asberto is my fiance, right?!? Did Master Nicolas say anything to you?... Unforgivable! Charlotte''s adorable eyes connected and turned into an ugly look. Charlotte''s poor character also grasped Asbert, but I''m somewhat shocked that the nature he showed up with was more than I expected. Asberto, who decided she shouldn''t be too irritated until she was firmly rooted, changed direction. "Even though there is Miss Nicolas, the royal family of the great power Puffett, there is no way that those of the corresponding status will not escort. Unexpectedly, your fiance is at the beginning of her education. It won''t be enough to go to the night club as my fiance" Asberto had implicitly criticized Charlotte''s actions as she continued to flee Anne''s Queen''s education. "But... the graduation party... lies... what do you mean..." Charlotte is relieved to assume that the graduation party is the main event on Asberto Route. "This room has the technique of disabling magic. I hope you don''t think too silly." Charlotte glanced at Salomon, who said with no expression. "Charlotte. Nothing, I don''t mean to dissolve the engagement right now. I''m just saying I need to identify some more of your qualities. including her commitment to education." "Oh, is that what you mean...... Dear Asberto! I''m sorry, I was wrong." Charlotte smiles back when she conveniently cuts and understands only the words "not dissolved". This world is all for itself, it was foolishness because you assume so. (Right. I''m a heroine!... but from Master Asberto''s mouth, I hate it when he''s going to take me to that aunt on vacation.... right! While fixing his seemingly pathetic look, Charlotte came up with the worst evil thing Asbert would want him to do. DDDD That, three hours ago. Asberto had met His Majesty the King at the Royal Palace. "Your Majesty. This is my next graduation party from the Royal College of Aristocracy, and I would like to escort my fianc, Miss Charlotte, not Miss Nicola Windsor, who is an international student from the Paft Country." King Noston looks out for his son''s unexpected proclamation. "Are you serious?... Not bad..." He was the king who tried to speak of consideration for the Martino family, but the words did not last. The King, too, has long been concerned about Charlotte''s standing behavior. "Miss Nicola is the next student chairman and an exemplary warrant for all students. Miss Charlotte is currently in sick care, and I was wondering if it would be reasonable to attend with Miss Nicolas as First Prince." Asberto turns a blind eye to Lord Martino, who refrains behind the king. "Oh, right. Your Highness is right. As the Duke of Martino, we agree." Only a very small part of the Royal College of Aristocrats knows that Charlotte is at home cautious, not in sick care. Lord Martino can only agree with one piece of neck skin connected due to Asberto considerations. "Right. Then, Asberto, do as you please." []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk) The king, who looked narrowly at Asberto bowing his head, tells Lord Martino. "... Lord Martino. Will you confirm your plans for the rest of this?" "Yes, sir." After seeing him leave the office, the king asks Asberto. "The only reason you want to escort Miss Nicola Windsor is because you care about her status" Asberto''s thoughts stopped at a question that stuck unexpectedly. I want to choose the best path for the future of this country " "Ho." "Now for some reason, what I wish in the depths of my heart overlaps with the best path in this country...... to be honest, it''s confusing. But it''s never moving with personal emotions." "Right. You got it. encourage." Asberto was thus dressed as essentially obtaining permission to move toward the dissolution of Charlotte''s engagement. The following week, the graduation party of the Royal College of Aristocrats was grandly executed. Asberto escorted Nicola as he wished. To the unexpected combination, the aristocrats present also heard me caring for the martyr of the Duke of Martino family during sick care, but more than that, praising the two. Asberto''s appeal to His Majesty the King to choose Nicolas was successful. DDDDD "Why don''t you go to Cartina during this vacation" In the office, Veek, surrounded by papers, says. Too much paperwork loaded on my desk, I can''t see my face. "That''s good.... but if I get rid of all this paperwork, Vik" Keith is stunned while placing new documents on the auxiliary desk. "Cartina is from that famous agricultural zone? "Yes. Naturally blessed, areas with sprawling wheat fields. It''s also a widely known villa." Lewis answers Claire''s question. A little earlier than the Royal College of Aristocracy in the Noston Country, the Royal School in the Paft Country was on vacation. Even today, Claire is supposed to learn the magic of healing at the Virgin of the Church this afternoon. Before that, I came to help with Vik''s paperwork. "The rice is delicious, the view is beautiful, and it''s just the right place to combine your inspection with your vacation! Sauce!" To Donnie''s words, Vik nods. "Oh. A vacation would be nice, but the crops were out of order last year. I got a report from the lord, but I wanted to check it out with this eye." Claire feels a little sorry for herself as she listens to their conversation. In all seriousness, I wanted to go with myself, but I knew that if it meant official business, my accompaniment wouldn''t come true. "Claire''s a Cartina, you''ve never seen her before." Claire looks up at Lewis'' words. "Me too... can I come with you? "Absolutely. This is a private trip." Vik was heard from the other side of the document, which was loaded high. "... happy! Thanks." "Vik, Claire is so happy for you. My eyes sparkle! Too bad you can''t see it in the papers." Donnie makes fun of Vik. "What you can''t see in this face is punishment from the people who are waiting for a ruling on this document." "Before that...... first, does it end up on vacation, this amount" Lewis and Keith also continue. The amount of work Veek has is terribly enormous. Claire knew that because she knew excellence, it was the way for the neighbors to let her speed up and clean up paperwork all at once under pressure like this. From across the pile of paperwork, I can''t hear anything. I feel that the sound of running a pen called Crisp has gone a little faster without a heart. Claire and the neighbors looked at each other and laughed. DDDDD After taking a magic course from the Virgin at the church, Claire was about to return to her out-of-house chamber. But I stop on my feet feeling signs of concern. "Dion... don''t you feel anything? "Really? I don''t know." It was in front of a room that would be a stuffing block for the magicians. (Although it''s time for everyone to go home... I wonder what this discomfort is) There are two magician''s rooms, one with a ''door'' that connects the Puffett and Noston countries. What worried Claire was the room where this'' door ''was installed. (Is this... a slight sign of magic? Afraid, Claire opens the door. How could you...! There, her half-sister was down. 73 72. Vacation Claire transported Charlotte, who had fallen into the middle of a magic formation depicted as a door, to her room with metastatic magic and put her to bed. "Dion, get the Vikes.... but you''ll be busy, so just report it." Copy that! Just a minute. Dion goes to the office to inform Vik of the situation. Claire sat down in a bench by the bed, staring at her sister''s face as she slept. (I saw the magic flow earlier and it was unresponsive and empty. Just in case, though I think Lewis should stand out again... I''m sure you''ve exhausted your magic by using the door even though you barely trained it) It was clear from the circumstances that Charlotte had used the ''door'' on her own. (You haven''t officially dissolved your engagement with His Highness Asberto yet, have you? I guess that means I couldn''t get out to the graduation party and came out self-absorbed) As Claire strolled her thoughts over Charlotte''s predicament, Veek, who heard the story, rushed in. The neighbors are with us. Claire, are you okay? "Vik! I''m sorry, I''m busy. My sister''s asleep, and I''m fine." "Let me see some." Lewis kneels on the side of the bed and takes Charlotte''s white hand. Claire and the others watched as she swallowed her solitary spit. "... you have a weak magic reaction. I think he''s losing his mind by using too much magic. She''s ''white'', isn''t she? Though I''m likely to wake up soon." Lewis'' view was the same as Claire''s. "Then, as soon as you wake up, send it back to the Noston Country" To Keith''s suggestion, Vik shakes his head. "Actually... starting this evening, Nicola''s parents, Lord and Mrs. Windsor, are going to visit the Noston Country in secret. I don''t know most people because it''s not official business.... that I would like to meet my daughter''s good friend, His Highness Asberto." "That''s... welcome her and Lord Windsor. Don''t be a hassle if a line bowls in the royal palace" Keith''s anxiety is hit. For the King Noston family, the realization was that the dissolution of Asbert''s engagement with Charlotte was inevitable. However, it does not change the idea that the strong magic of the Duke Martino family is essential to let the country stand. It''s quick to put Charlotte as a side room, but that would also hurt the honor of the Duke Martino family. However, Asbert had also determined that it was difficult to enter a special profession, such as the Virgin, given Charlotte''s character. On the other hand, the King Noston family expects Nicolas, the royal family of the Pfeite nation who is close to the First Prince, to fit into the cauldron. That said, there''s no way Lord Windsor''s side could shake his neck vertically in his opponent either, when the prince is twice disengaged in a year. In that sense, this private visit as a ''friend''s parents'' was also a litmus stone in the relationship between the two families. "I don''t even want to imagine..." It was obvious that Charlotte was judging Nicolas as an enemy that threatened her position. If you find out that Nicola''s parents have been invited to the King Noston family as'' the family of His Royal Highness Asberto''s good friend ''. Just think about it, Claire blues. "... your sister? That was my sister''s voice I hadn''t heard in a long time. When Claire turned to the bed in surprise, Charlotte had her eyes open. ... but Charlotte hasn''t seen Claire. The gaze was swimming through the universe, reflecting the vik behind Claire. "Sister... who is that? You''re cooler than Master Asberto! "Charlotte......" Claire sighs at Charlotte''s remarks, which I don''t think she was losing her mind about until just now. "This one is His Royal Highness Vique, the first prince of the Pfeet Nation. You used the door on your own, so I''m considering what to do in the future." "On my own...... I''m a bad listener in front of the prince! Claire, your sister. I just came to see your sister..." Donnie turns back, unable to laugh, at Charlotte, who drops her shoulder on Dae-jung and looks like she''s about to cry. Unnaturally thought of Veek as saying nothing, Claire peeps behind her. His eyes are cold as the gentle gaze that was directed at Claire until just now is a lie. of the first prince Claire is used to seeing. Or it was different. Previously, Claire heard from Lydia: ''Until now, His Highness Vik has not left any of the ladies on his side''. It was hard to believe that I would think of the royal school or the usual kind of person, but I look him in the cold eyes right now and convince him that this is what this is all about. "... Keith, Donnie. After that, please.... Lewis and Dion follow me. We need to talk." Vike glanced lightly at Charlotte and glanced at the neighbors before leaving the bedroom with both of them. "Sister Claire, does Lady Veek not like people? You never spoke to me! "Charlotte. That''s not the problem. Using the door on your own isn''t strange to be captured because you think it''s an invasion, you are." Claire rises from her bench and glances at Charlotte''s face and tells her. But where is she blowing the wind? "I can''t believe you have such a lovely prince... that''s why you couldn''t be at the graduation party! I''m looking forward to it! I''m so glad I came instead of vacation! "You''re more than I imagined, this is... okay, Keith? To Donnie''s whisper, Keith shook his head silently as he opened his eyes. Vike left Claire''s room and entered Dion''s room, which is next door. "From now on, after consulting His Majesty the King, I will send a hasty letter to King Noston and His Royal Highness Asberto. Depending on the outcome of the response I think it will probably be necessary to put it in the Pfeet country for a few days" Both Lewis and Dion seemed to have expected that, and nodded. "I just saw some magic left in my body, but it''s not that hard to deal with at the moment. Perhaps you haven''t learned much about witchcraft and you haven''t interacted well with the Spirit. Normally, no matter how much I''ve just been baptized, I won''t pass out as long as I''ve used the door if it''s ''white''" Lewis had shown in the dark that Charlotte was not liked by the Spirit. Essentially, the spirits lend their strength according to the colour of their inherent magic once they have finished their baptismal ceremony. but Charlotte, who only uses magic for bad things without even studying from the moment she finishes her baptism ceremony, seems to be in a state where she can''t exert her original power. "Use magic for all the bad things. Right, that kid is" Dion was the usual refreshing look, but unlike when Claire and I are together, it makes my eyes feel sharp. "Her magic should allow her to interfere promptly. The best thing is to do it before a magic tornado occurs and Claire''s true power is known to the Noston Nation. But... given Claire''s mood and her relationship with the Noston Nation, which relies on Miss Charlotte''s white magic, it would be undesirable to use a curse on this occasion now" Having understood Charlotte''s stupidity just at first sight, Veek was feeling more critical. Understanding his concerns, says Dion. "Miss Charlotte will have me. Permission in times of need, Your Highness." "Oh. Use the curse without hesitation if you have to. I''m responsible even if it develops into a diplomatic issue." []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk) "Lewis, I''m taking Miss Charlotte to Cartina, too. It would be safer if you stayed out of sight. During Miss Charlotte''s stay, Louis followed Claire, not me." I''ll take care of Claire. DDDDD The next evening, Claire and the others were in Cartina. "I can''t believe there was such a lovely place where I could go in half a day from Wongdu Ultz! A fruitful fall would be even more spectacular! Claire makes her eyes shine. "Oh. Coming next fall" The day before yesterday, Veek, who took so long to clean up his paperwork, looks a little sleepy. As far as I can see, a field on one side. The soil is plowed by sharks everywhere you look to enter the sowing season. Cartina is a wheat field almost entirely, except by the lake where the villas, shops, etc. of the nobles come together. In addition to being situated in the highlands, the grounds were too vast and everything on one side to the horizon was agricultural land. "Although the country is large, there are many tourist destinations near Ultz." "I''ve heard of it, but I can''t believe it''s on this scale! I''d like to go to other tourist destinations." To Lewis'' words, Claire''s heart leaps. This time it was a journey with the seeds of worry, but I was full of breasts wanting to know more about this country. "It''s really beautiful. That brown on one side, my heart is trembling and I''m going to cry. Well, I''ve seen the fields, and let''s go, sister." You''re really amazing. Donnie gavels fun at Charlotte''s unchallenged voice. Even Doni, who is used to playing, seemed fresh in her personality. One line left Woltz, the king''s capital, after noon. The Vikes don''t really use carriages for private trips. Even on this journey, Claire, unable to ride the horse, had Lewis'' horse and Charlotte had Donnie''s horse on her. "This trip is three days long, but we''re staying in a royal villa by the lake." "I can''t believe I''m staying in a royal villa, I''m looking forward to it! What Master Asberto has never taken with him!... You have a sister, don''t you! Vike has been completely ignoring Charlotte ever since we first met, but she doesn''t take it for a thing either. Besides, Charlotte seems to be aware of the relationship between Vike and Claire, and she dares to shake the subject that seems to creep them out. "That was a childhood story.... I''ve never been invited since I grew up." "I guess." Don''t worry, Claire smiled at Veek, who turned a gentle gaze as if to say. Look at those two, Charlotte has a toothpick. (About this prince... I don''t know him very well, but he''s definitely a target of attack! Why is your sister better friends? Wrong somewhere!? "There are other aristocratic villas nearby. It''s just called a villa, and Main Street is no less gorgeous than Woltz, the king''s capital." Lewie says in response to Veek''s remarks. "At the time I arranged yesterday, some villas seemed to be in the process of staying" "Well, maybe you''re here to say hello. Do you want to talk to the lord tomorrow and go to the royal villa for now" To Keith''s words, a line nodded and left. The royal villa was an antique setting with a sense of history. Naturally, the grounds are more than a few times the villas of the surrounding nobles. Claire was impressed when she felt that she didn''t just build a new building in the dark clouds, but that it was being used dearly while leaving behind the good old fashioned look and restoring them. "Nice mansion. I feel nostalgic and calm, but carefully managed and not ancient! "The Puffett royal family is basically an asshole." Vik is good at it. Arriving and taking a break at the salon, a call rang at the front door. After a while, the butler opens the door and shows his face. "The Lady of the Baron Lehne family is here to greet His Royal Highness during her stay in the adjacent mansion." (... Baron Lehne''s house!? Claire almost dropped the teacup in surprise. "When it comes to the Lady of the Baron Lehne family... but was it Miss Isabella" "Oh. So is Veek, but we haven''t met yet, either." Claire holds back her mouth as she listens to the conversation between Veek and Keith. Sometimes, my heart sounded louder. Claire recalled a week since she was recruited by the Lehne family as a tutor. (That''s right. However, Miss Isabella should have been on vacation in the villa at this time of year......! Claire, Baron Lane''s house. Whispers to Claire as Dion pays attention to Charlotte. Charlotte is snubbing around in a large salon, not far from hearing the conversation. "I was the baroness who tutored me for the first time in my life. Master Isabella is my student" To Claire''s whining, everyone except Charlotte is surprised. "Excuse me, sir." There, I miss Claire so much, I heard a girl. "My name is Isabella Lehne. It''s an honor to meet you." Beautiful eyes with long cuts on the red cheeks. She was indeed Isabella, taking the hands of the dreaded Veek and saying hello. (I was even scared to attend a royally hosted nightclub... I came alone to say hello properly and it was really hard) Claire is about to loosen her tear glands to the joy of reuniting with Isabella, who she didn''t think would come true in her second life, and the fact that her 13-year-old godson is still trying to behave splendidly. Vike notices Claire moisturizing her eyes, tells Isabella. "Nice to meet you, Miss Isabella. I''m Vik. If you like, why don''t we have dinner together?" It''s an honor. " Contrary to the reply, I see confusion in Isabella''s expression. I''m sure he was going to be relieved of the tension as soon as he finished greeting him. Having become impatient with Isabella''s puffy and trembling figure, Claire steps forward and graciously takes Isabella''s hand, giving in a little and gazing at her. "Dear Isabella, my name is Claire Martino. Would you like to talk to me during the time leading up to dinner? Do you like the poems?" "Yes. I like it." Vik is satisfied with the exchange. "Miss Isabella, she is the prestigious lady of the Noston Nation, the Duke of Martino''s house. You should get along.... Claire, there''s a library in this mansion. Use it freely." "Thank you, Vik" Claire returned a full grin. 74 73. Traps Dinner time. Isabella and Claire''s conversation was playing. "So, Isabella is going to stay here for another two weeks." "Yes, my father tells me to help him sow wheat because he''s going to study. I plan to stay here until the season is full." "You''re a wonderful father." Baron Lene comes to mind, and Claire''s face is broken. "The challenges my father imposes on me are so unusual I''m a little worried that my studies will be delayed" Isabella says so, but Nico is laughing. Claire is kind of horrified by the nostalgic and warm atmosphere of the Lene family. "What teacher is Miss Isabella''s tutor?" While I know the answer, Veek asks. "Here...... I haven''t been around for about two months. As His Royal Highness knows, the Baron Lehne family''s reputation is not very good." "Then you should come to the royal palace once in a while" To Vik''s answer, Claire gets a louder voice. "Right! My room is out of the palace, so don''t worry about it. Let''s study together if it''s good after Royal School. I''m a metastasizer on my way home...... no, I''ll send it right, so don''t worry! Claire rushes to delude herself when she almost says, "Send with metastatic magic." Vik and his neighbors watched with a smile as Claire spent her time in a rare shame. "Ho, is it true..., Dear Claire..." "Yes." Claire holds Isabella''s hand, shaking with fear and gratitude in the next seat. On the other hand, Charlotte outside the single mosquito net was staring at Isabella from the edge of the table. (What the hell, that kid. Lady Veek didn''t even speak to me, but she''s the center of the conversation. What do you mean!) The landscape of dinner, which revolved around someone other than myself, was enough to evoke depressing emotions and stir jealousy from the depths of Charlotte''s heart until she reached the age of 13. DDDDD The next day. During the day, Vike went with Keith and Donnie to talk to the lord, and Claire invited Isabella to stroll around the lake and have a great day. Isabella looks totally forgiving to Claire, and the two even look like real sisters. Claire was spared leaving Isabella, who was supposed to leave Cartina early the next morning, but exchanged promises to visit the Lene family after Isabella returned to Ultz. And after the day, when we finished dinner at a restaurant on Main Street in the city of Cartina, we sent Isabella back to the mansion. In the salon shortly after returning home, rarely does Vik speak to Charlotte. "Miss Charlotte, why don''t we talk a little over there?" Although the proximity and Dion only move their gaze, they focus their consciousness on the conversation between the master and her. Only Claire looked more worried about Veek. "... Dear Veek...! Of course!" Event raids, and Charlotte stands up all the time. "I''m gonna take it off a little bit." Vike smiled and gently stroked Claire''s hair, leaving the lobby. Charlotte follows it as she looks down at Claire with a proud look on her face. After the two of them left, we left for a little while before Keith and Dion went out into the hallway. After the door leading from the salon to the hallway closes, says Lewis. "You don''t have to worry about it. Vik must have an idea, too. Don''t worry, I''m covering for you." I hear Charlotte''s expression got into her bump. Donnie also continues to cheer Claire up with a laugh. "Yes, yes. Vik was the first prince of the chopper, right? Keith and Dion are on the lookout, and it''s okay! "Right..." Claire nodded. "I''m so glad you invited Master Veek! Charlotte shuts the door shaking and sits on the couch. It was in the reception room across the lobby from the salon that Vike led Charlotte through. After Charlotte reopened the closed door, Veek, who sat across from her, says. "... can I ask you the real reason you came to Papeet country. I informed His Royal Highness Asberto that he was terribly surprised and received an apology." "Because I missed your sister!... I was abused at the Duke of Martino''s house... but still my only sister." Charlotte''s words, which she talks down, are playful. "So don''t be too reckless to use the ''door'' without consulting anyone" "I''m so sorry about that... but I don''t even have an ally... I didn''t even have someone to talk to. There''s no place in the country, and my fiance, Asberto, is full of shapes. So I''m glad someone found out about me." Vique''s expression is stiff against Charlotte, who plays a healthy heroine. "Right. So have you found someone in this country who will understand?" "Yep. Very cool offensive target...... I met the prince! He is my destiny! Noticing the magic of riding Charlotte''s words, Veek strikes a further chase. "You think I''m your destiny? "That''s right, Master Veek! Charlotte is forced to stand up and hold his hand. Vik didn''t dare say he was disrespectful. The hand looks blue and white glowing. "... Claire, your sister is an enemy. Kick your sister out and put me in that place! Charlotte had the white magic lurking in her words, and she was supposed to hold her hand and brainwash the push. For a moment, Vik''s expression seemed loose and Charlotte''s aspirations seemed successful. "... so I''m not impressed with the white magic of brainwashing those who have the right to inherit the throne of a friendly country" What Charlotte''s ears have heard is a freezing cold voice. It was pity for Charlotte, who assumed that such naive means would work, that Vike seemed loose for a moment. Vike waves off Charlotte''s hand and stands up. "... Huh? Why..." Charlotte is stunned. "Miss Charlotte Martino. I guess you don''t even understand what you''ve done now. This is a felony. If the opponent is the first prince of the Phaft kingdom, His Highness Asberto of the Pledge of Request is not allowed to speak either. Do you understand that well?" "Oh no... I... Master Veek, it''s a mistake of some sort" Charlotte was overconfident too much, knowing her powers. In addition to being the heroine of this world, the color of magic you have is the highest ranked one that is now confirmed to exist in this world. I had no idea there was a being who could get rid of that self. In addition, she had not set up any brainwashing on an attacked asbelt in this life. Furthermore, I do not know of the existence of quality protection that cannot be twisted with the colour of high magic power just because I am not studying. That''s why I could also say that I tried to brainwash Vik without hesitation on this occasion. "Keith." "Are you calling, Your Highness?" Keith shows his face from across the door with it open. "As soon as possible, inform His Majesty the King. Return to the royal palace with Claire''s power as soon as you are ready" []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk) "Wait... I really don''t know anything! I didn''t brainwash you! I wonder if Master Veek saw something wrong! Vike behaves as if he hadn''t heard Charlotte. "Dion." "Yes." "Follow her until you''re ready to go." []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk) Out of the reception, Vike was out of the wide lobby with Keith and headed to the salon where Claire and the others were. "... Keith" "What is it, Your Highness?" Keith responds with a relaxed voice that does not fit into the occasion, noticing Veek''s wounded expression. "I... deliberately made this situation by showing the gaps. Do you think it''s awful?" "It will be for peace between the two countries, and for Her Highness the Queen of the future. Besides, this was happening sooner or later.... This is the best time to make excuses for interfering with Miss Charlotte''s magic. I''ll do the same." Keith pounded the back of a noble disciple. Claire and the others, who heard the upside of things from Veek back at the salon, immediately began to prepare for their return to the castle. (No way...... I can''t believe Charlotte''s trying to use white magic on Vike) Claire''s hands trembled with anger, and packing is hard to come by. "Claire, are you okay? I''ll help." Lewis shows up in Claire''s room after packing one foot away. "Lui...... thanks. Sorry... I know I have to hurry, but my hands are shaking." A good time earlier seemed like a lie to Claire. "I wouldn''t worry about Vik. Absolutely, I assure you" To Lewis'' powerful words, Claire coddles and shakes her neck vertically. "But to Charlotte... I couldn''t do anything after all. You said you started all over again a year ago! How helpless." "... you really don''t think you''ve done anything? "Lewis?" It was the first time Lewis had turned his anger on Claire. "There is now a strong connection between the Paft and Noston countries. Claire may not have noticed, but it''s all Claire''s feat, not Veek." Lewis goes on even harder, wrapping Claire''s hands painfully tight as she put them together to hold down her trembling hands. "Although I don''t know the world Claire has seen, it was Claire who definitely created this good flow. You have given Miss Nicola a boost to her studies abroad, as well as with the help of Her Highness Asberto. So I''m not wasting anything." The color of Lewie''s eyes, which seemed angry, was the same as when she exhorted Vik. Claire was hazy when she was pointed out that she was getting too humbled. And look forward. "Thanks, Lewis....... sorry. Let me tell you this." "Don''t tell my lord. Because it seems obstinate." "Phew, yeah" Lewis says back to his usual cool look. "I have a job to do when I''m calm, okay? "Yes! They brought me on a trip. It''ll help! Claire finally squeezed her hands where the tremor had subsided. 75 74. Heroin Destinations When a line returned to the royal palace using Claire''s transfer magic, it was noisy in the castle to say it was already night. "What is this... the royal palace of the Paft Country, right? What do you mean!? Sleeping by Dion''s magic, Charlotte is awake and dizzy when the surgery is solved. "Your Highness, Vik! Welcome home soon......! Earlier, we heard King Noston and the First Prince arrived at the door." A guard who spotted Veek at the entrance to the royal palace rushes to the news. "Is it still true? As soon as possible, in the meantime." Claire nodded at Veek''s whisper and flew straight. Claire is astonished when she enters between glances surrounded by tingling tension. For there was not only King Noston and Asberto, but even his father, Lord Martino, his brother Oscar and Virgin Anne. I can see how serious the Noston State attaches to this matter when I visit in this capacity as soon as I receive a report at night. (So as a Noston country, you will never be allowed to fail. But you''re absolutely right) Behind Veek, Claire''s eyes lined up next to Dion and Charlotte reflected King Noston and Asberto, who looked terribly blue. Claire wanted to utter words of apology immediately, even as part of the Duke of Martino family, but fully understood that was unacceptable on this occasion. "Vik.... is it the lady who tried to brainwash you, the first prince of our country" King Puffito, who had the same eye color as Veek, asks. "Yes, I did, I checked with this eye" King Noston dropped in on Veek''s response as expected. "King Puffett... I am truly sorry that those in my country are this time... How can I apologize?" "Wait! Sure, I used a little magic. But it''s not my intention. He asked me to! "Charlotte! Claire tries to stop Charlotte, who suddenly starts excusing herself. But she won''t stop, not even knowing she shouldn''t talk until she gets permission to speak. "A kid named Isabella from Baron Lehne''s asked me to! He wants us to make a connection with the royal family, so he wants us to create a chance to move Lord Veek''s heart and get in. As much as I would create an opportunity for the two of us to talk, I thought, but the demands gradually escalated and I was scared...... Besides, Claire, your sister can''t protect Master Veek. So I''m temporarily trying to protect you." "Oh my..." In a line from the Noston Nation, only Lord Martino shows a bare gesture of wanting to make sure it''s true or false, but no one else has the appearance to believe Charlotte''s statement as one. "She''s only 13 years old. What are you saying?" Return in a cold voice like Veek despised. "Ah! I did! Charlotte''s excuse to push her own disgrace against the Baron Lehne family and Isabella was completely out of touch about her age to be baptized. The kind of voice that would roll Charlotte''s bell was her pride, but that would be the enemy. All those on this occasion were told that Charlotte had tried to brainwash Vike for her convenience and to rub her sins against the Baron Lehne family. In the Paft country, treason against the royal family is a very heavy sin. Vikehe''s brainwashing, which reigns at the top of the throne inheritance rank, could have been on par with the Oswald and Mead families if he hit badly, even if attempted. (If the Noston side tries to shelter Charlotte, it will be the worst for the Noston nation) Claire, who was watching the situation, never advances her will. "... to His Majesty the King of the Kingdom of Noston, I am afraid" Miss Claire. "Is my sister... is Charlotte really a necessity for the Noston Nation" "Claire, sister!? Why would you say that!? That''s... terrible..." "Charlotte, it''s in front of His Majesty. Watch your mouth." Claire releases herself. Not only was Charlotte trying to brainwash Vike, but Claire was also terribly angry at the cute Isabella and Baron Lene families for trying to sin. Ignore Charlotte''s presence and the story proceeds. "... Miss Claire. of the Duke Martino family, you will know full well the role in our country" King Noston did not say clearly, ''We need the power of Charlotte''. Claire understands that she''s lost her mind about the bad tooth cut. "Indeed, this may have been the case in past history. But isn''t it cruel to impose that mandate on those who are unfit? Today, my sister is thus taking the liberty of visiting a neighbouring country to commit a felony and drive the country into distress. As a member of the House of the Duke of Martino, I am worried." "But letting go of the white magic..." Claire knew exactly what King Noston was going to say. Those who possess too much magic want to use it and keep it on their side as much as they can. To flip the anti-flag and not get a coup. "Yes, the Noston Nation is in trouble without me? Your Majesty the King, Father... Your sister will soon take me... it''s terrible..." Having detected King Noston''s stray, Charlotte immediately tries to get into the distortion. Claire had a sense of readiness for this sight. (That''s right... you know, I saw a similar sight at the night club where Charlotte unleashed her white magic) That happened when Charlotte, trying to get through her own endeavors, found out that her wish would not come true. Claire, remembering it, peeks into Dion''s eyes as he grabs Charlotte''s arm, which rots infidelly. Things had come to a critical point already. "... sorry" The whining was so whispering that it could only be heard by Dion. But soon I understood, he grins and nods nicely. "What... what is it? Dion holds her hand in the hands of those who haven''t grabbed Charlotte''s arm. At that moment, his eyes stained red. Previously, there was a chat and Dion said that the change in color of these eyes seen when using the curse was "blood color". That was also purely due to the fact that the curse can only be used by the eldest son of the Mead family, but now he says it is the color of the sin that the fallen Count Mead family has made him flush. Claire had the color in front of her again and felt beautiful, even though she thought it was careless. There was no light, no sound, nothing. Dion''s curse ended in an instant. It''s such a quiet thing to even remember the surprise. The agitation spreads between the eyes to the incredible sights carried out in front of them. "Wait... what''s that all about?" "He would be a trace of the old Count Meade family. No way." Those in this room in the Papeet country knew that Dion was part of the old Count Meade family and the last user of the curse. "... Huh? What happened to you? Charlotte, like the attendees on the Noston side, didn''t know what had happened to her. Lewis looks back and holds Charlotte''s hand, still stunned. Nodding at Lewis'' gaze, Veek set up a guide toward King Noston. "Your Majesty was most concerned that white magic could be abused if it could not be placed under royal jurisdiction." In all seriousness, I wanted to add ''to the person'', but I swallow it considering the Martino family''s physique. "Oh, yeah. I don''t hate to let Miss Charlotte go, but that''s my biggest concern." "Then it''s no problem anymore. Now her magic must have become extremely weak." "What the hell is that?" King Noston''s complexion changes. "Now Miss Charlotte has a curse that the famous Puffet Nation has. It''s an ancient magic to protect our country." "Oh my..." "Wait...... What''s that supposed to mean?... I... just now, something''s wrong! Blue Charlotte gives a golden cut. You seem to know the discomfort that has occurred to you. "Excuse me, sir." Ann graced both kings and approached Charlotte, shaking her hand. "... Your Highness Vik is right... her magic is intricately interfered with." "So you''re asking me what that means! Nobody answers Charlotte''s questions. Even Lord Martino is finally standing with a white face. "Virgin Anne. The Earl family I was born into, like the Duke Martino family in the Noston Country, was formerly a prestigious destination to the royal sidestream. But you can''t use the power and privileges you''ve been given to do the right thing, and you''re falling. Those who are given the corresponding status should be held accountable at the same time" Claire can bite her lips as Dion''s vision seeps into his words. And Anne nodded gently knowing the unexpected background of a refreshing good young man. "You''re right. His Majesty the King. Even as a church wishing for the peace of the people, I agree that this was necessary" "A... Aunt Ann! You won''t cure me? Just like this, I... help me..." Charlotte''s sad screams emanating from the side are what Claire really wanted to avoid. It was Claire''s desire to establish friendly relations between the Noston and Paft countries and that no one, including Charlotte, would be hurt. Perhaps the latter will not come true anymore. But on the other hand, it was also anger at her that supported Claire, who now stomped upright and stood. "Charlotte. You''ve had many chances to get back on the right path. How could you..." Ann gently hugs Claire''s shoulder, who can''t go on with her words because of anger. Having seen how Claire was doing, Vike turned to King Puffett and fell on one knee. "Your Majesty. I am also responsible for the history of the reckless actions Miss Charlotte has taken this time. I think you''ve heard enough now. I was wondering if her disposition should be entrusted to the Noston State side, which was originally trying to rehabilitate her." King Papeet, who watched with interest how things were done, says with a plethora of leeway grins resembling Veek. "... Huh. Well, that''s where you drop it." "Yes, I recognize that I have been entrusted with this case" "You did.... whatever you want." []/(exp, adj-na) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk) "Oh my...! How can I thank you for your concern" The fact that Charlotte''s disposition was entrusted to the Noston State was the same as I practically condoned as King Puffett. King Noston is frightened when he gets stunned and comes to apologize for what he takes. "What happens to me? Father!" Lord Martino emits nothing. Even if forgiveness had been obtained from the Puffito country, it was noticeable that the Martino family''s voice within Noston would decline. On the contrary, if he returns to the country, he is also in a position to be held accountable. "Can she count on me? The destination would be a good northern monastery far from Tillard, the king''s capital. To get Charlotte back on her feet, you need to know solidity away from the glorious world." Charlotte screams as she undoes Ann''s prophecy. "I don''t want to! That''s the place! Because... if you can''t use magic, you''ll never get away with it... Yikes..." Ann gently holds down Charlotte''s forehead. Charlotte lost her eyes and stopped talking. "Charlotte!? "Don''t worry, it''s like a sedative." Ann smiled at Claire, upset by Charlotte''s sudden quiet appearance. DDDDD After finishing the discussion between the glances, Claire was headed to the magician''s room to send a line from the Noston Country. "But... I didn''t know there was a magician stationed at such a time that the Pfeety Nation would be great" To Asberto''s words, Claire smiles without saying anything. It was totally midnight because of the prolonged discussion of the matter. "When I came, I used my magic. I''m sorry, it was a rush, but it''s not enough for six of us to go home." Anne speaks kindly to Claire. Dion is not following me and Claire is alone. Through the corridor facing the courtyard, the ''door'' was right there. "His Majesty the King, His Royal Highness Asberto, your father. I have something to tell you." Claire opened her heavy mouth. "If you mean with His Highness Vik, I know you do. Didn''t you spend time on the road to Papeet country together?" Asberto agrees with King Noston. "Oh. I''m guessing this time, His Royal Highness Vik offered us generous measures because Charlotte is Claire''s sister" My brother Oscar wanted to say something too, but he looks like he weighs himself in front of the two royalties. Lord Martino is relieved, and Charlotte follows his obedience with a vain eye. "No... not..." Unexpectedly, Claire blushes on an overly fluent topic. Ann gently pushes Claire''s back with a soft smile. It''s okay now, I thought you were telling me that. "... of my mother... our mother''s birth was not in the Noston Country" "What does that mean?" Oscar listens back, who hasn''t spoken a word since he came to Papeet country. "I, at the Baptist ceremony I celebrated on my 15th birthday, received nothing but magic that I could not recognize as the Duke of Martino''s maiden jewel. That''s because... she was descended from the royal family of the Lindell country where my mother died" "My mother...? Claire gets more nervous about the way Oscar breathes. But it couldn''t end here. Take a deep breath, then continue further. "I was also to be baptized unexpectedly at the Holy Springs on Lindell Island, where I stopped by, and I learned the backdrop of things. I''m so sorry I''ve been so silent. Your brother must be baptized again." The place where Claire stopped and lowered her head was in front of a room with a ''door''. The lights in the room are off, and naturally not a single magician remains. It was clear who was planning to deliver it to the Noston Country. "I mean, Claire says she''s given a higher color, not a pale pink.... considering that Charlotte is white, more colors and! Oscar, who was supposedly angry at his sister''s betrayal when Claire raised her fearful face, was somehow excited. "Brother Oscar......? "Given the difference in national power from the Paft country, I thought it would be difficult for Her Highness''s righteous queen from the Duke''s house in Noston. But when it comes to having magic without two people in the world... this is a pretty big step forward." "Yeah... brother..." Claire wolfed at her brother''s unexpected reaction. Oscar, who confirmed that he had taken hardness from Claire''s expression, turns again. "... Claire. I''ve said it before, but it didn''t seem to pass properly, so I''ll say it again more plainly. I highly value and trust you. This time, he stood around tight. If it''s Claire''s decision, I won''t say anything. Naturally, it''s about the past." To his brother''s words, Claire enjoys her tear glands about to loosen. Being forgiven, I couldn''t go crying. "... thank you. About your mother...... keep quiet until now...... I''m so sorry" "But I''ll baptize you back. I''m not in my position as a knight, but I might be able to help the country. I look forward to the results." Claire was saved by Oscar, who took the confession positively. "Then it was almost for the Noston Nation that His Royal Highness Vik set up the Door." To Asberto''s inquiry, Claire nods. "Of course, Nicolas'' study abroad was a prerequisite... but the answer is as you suspect. He said he could go anytime he needed my help in the Noston country." "The First Prince of the Paft Nation is as rumored. One Step Ahead" King Noston seems completely impressed. Now if Claire were to get engaged to Veek, she wouldn''t have to worry about getting the opposite. "I... knew nothing" Claire solidifies to the words of her father, who until then seemed relieved and deaf. "Everything about the past that my real wife had, and the relationship that Claire and His Highness Vique stepped into that far. I knew Charlotte was inferior to Claire, too, but with her naivet, she said she would be able to heal Her Highness.... I''m shallow." Even with his father''s sunken face in front of him, Claire was not willing to comfort him gently. "Father. Now I''m thinking the same thing. I didn''t understand anything about the nature of my sister. I just thought it would be something that would make me a compassionate lady one day if I set the environment up and cared for you.... I honestly don''t know what was right after today." Charlotte, with her vain eyes in Claire''s eyes, was pathetic, even though she knew it would return to normal in a few hours. "Lord Martino. There''s only one thing you can do." King Noston, who was listening, opens his mouth. " what is it, Your Majesty?" "You give the housekeeper and the title to Oscar. Given the seriousness of the matter, even the prestigious Duke Martino family is inevitable. But if you are going to retire immediately and give way to Oscar, don''t ask. I wouldn''t dare make it public about Charlotte''s scandal." "Are you sure about that? My... No, thank you for your generous consideration for the Martino family." I imitate my father, who bows his head deeply, and Oscar also deeply thanks him. Looking at the two most salutes, Claire finally felt that this was it, 76 75. Final story Claire blew her magic into the ''door'' and sent six men to Noston State before returning to her sight. The lights had been turned off between the sights, but there was the appearance of the Vikes. "Oh, Claire''s back! Welcome back!" Doni''s bright voice echoes within the royal palace on a shimmering night. "Did you talk properly?" "... Yep" As usual, Claire gets just a little stuffed by Vik''s gentle inquiry. Nothing, it''s not like there''s some kind of hindsight. It was just horrible, tears overflowing. "I''m sorry... hey, ho..." Claire, who was supposed to be enjoying herself until just now but was returned to a place of relief, seems to have plumped off the thread of tension. Tears pour and I can''t stop. Veek says, squeezing and gently embracing Claire. "It''s been a really furious day. You''ve endured so much so well." Claire shakes her neck vertically, desperately creeping in Veek''s arms. Even after the lights went out between the sights, I thought I had to tell them something for them who waited here for a long time, but they just whimpered and were speechless. Today was, indeed, the day Claire''s wishes came true. Charlotte, who was most worried, was to go to the monastery, but the relationship between the Puffett and Noston countries was unbroken, and I even had a feeling that the ties could be further strengthened. I can''t say until I reconcile with my father, but I could speak for real, not as a well-informed eldest daughter, and I got words of forgiveness from my brother, who had dark feelings behind me. It was my dear friend in front of me who made that possible. (Though I wanted to protect the happy landscape of the Paft country... I knew I was the one saved) "It''s been so fresh to have such a hard working girl since Claire showed up," Before Claire, who cried, it was Donnie who cut the tantrum. "You know, infiltrating the Mead family to protect whoever you like, already... Well, sister, you were pretty funny in a different way, too! But I''ve been finding out lately that the person I like includes us... and I''m pretty happy with that. Right, Keith?" "Right. I was going to serve, no matter who my master chose. It''s since Veek was born, isn''t it? But... I''m really glad it''s someone who wants to break their knees from me" "Claire, forget that one" A grinning laugh spills from Claire, who should have been crying, at Veek''s dissatisfied words. Dion goes on too. "I resented somewhere in my mind that I was born as the eldest son of the Count Meade family. But I was glad I had this power for the first time today. If you care at all, it''s Claire''s mistake! Lewis spins words too. "I always look really fun and happy when Claire tells me about her first life. Claire wasn''t the only one who wanted to share that experience this time. Same goes for us. Now, though I may be anxious to lose my signposts." "Well, I mean" Vik sums up the words of the neighbors. "What we''re trying to say is that you''ve worked really hard." For Claire, who tried to recreate a happy future for those she loved, there were no more compliments. "Thank you so much, guys. I''m glad it conveys my feelings." Claire showed her squeaky face in tears and laughed. DDDDD Then, two months and a little later. Claire drinks tea when she wakes up as usual, washes her face and changes into her uniform. At the Royal School, Claire was in her second third grade. "Lady Claire, Miss Charlotte was writing to you during the night." Claire laughs at the adorable envelope Sophie hands me with breakfast. Since I went to the monastery, Charlotte had sent me letters regularly. According to Ann, this letter seems to be like an assignment being imposed in the monastery for the purpose of rehabilitating Charlotte. The content was always hard to believe I was leaning on the monastery, such as'' Send me a new dress'', ''I want alcohol other than wine'' and ''I want a prince anyway'', but Claire was still eager to hear from her sister. Charlotte doesn''t fix it anymore, either, and it''s just as clear that she''s exposing her poor bottom line. Given her nature, I guess Charlotte never leaves the convent again, but Claire wished she''d had such a relationship from an early age. When I pull out a letter from my sister, I see an envelope from Asberto. This was an invitation to an engagement ceremony to be held next month. (Thanks to "The Door," you invited me, too. So excited!) At the Royal College of Aristocracy in the State of Noston, after Asberto graduated, Nicolas was the first person in history to take the seat of student chairman as a native of another country. Nicola accepts a proposal from Asberto and a formal engagement is to be taken next time. I get to my seat in a happy mood and my discomfort runs on Claire trying to cheek my usual raspberry bread. Not exactly where it hurts, but this unpleasant feeling. Claire knew who this feeling was. (Finally, this day...) When Claire stands up, she opens the lace curtain and looks up into the sky. More and more I still don''t see anything in the cloudy sky, but after a few hours a big, fading black vortex should have appeared. "Sophie, we''re not going to Royal School today because we have an emergency." When told that, Claire accompanies Dion to Veek''s office. Usually, if there was an emergency, I would use metastatic magic, but I couldn''t use it today. To leave a little more magic behind. In the office, Keith, Lewis and Donnie were already at work. "Lewis." As Claire enters the office, Lewis, staring out the window, turns around. "Morning, Claire.... this discomfort." "I think it''s a sign of a magic tornado. Perfect timing. Where''s Veek? "It''s time for Veek to still be in the royal palace. I''ll go. Lewis, go to the magician''s room first and check the situation. Donnie asks His Majesty the King to report." "Okay." "Ok" At Keith''s direction, Lewis and Donnie leave the office in a hurry. Dion and Claire were both left in the room. "Claire, are you okay? There is always a rare expression on Dion''s face that is refreshing. "Yeah, don''t worry about it." "When I use purification, my magic flushes." Magic power can be accommodated regardless of color if it is in small quantities. They think that Claire''s use of magic was the only factor that went backwards to the world a year and a half ago. There are slight differences in perception, but I was really grateful that my friends understood Claire''s placed situation and managed to prevent her from blacking out. "Thank you, Dion. I''ll ask you when I have to. But I feel okay." It wasn''t a strength. Claire had used up her magic the past two times, but felt that she was now moving the Spirit with a small amount of magic that was incomparable with that time. (Maybe... I feel like it would work if I could just focus on the air) "Claire, to the balcony" Veek, who arrived in the office, says. At the same time, Lui and Doni are back. "The magicians'' views were the same. The biggest magic tornado in history." "I''ve also reported it to His Majesty the King. I told Vik he had a plan, but he said he''d move on to plan B." "... the stage is ready" "I see." Claire smiles back at Vik, who laughs invincibly. Claire well understood that he wanted to introduce Claire to His Majesty the King in perfect form. Claire, drawn to the balcony by Veek, looks up at the sky. I can see a distortion of magic happening and intertwined here and there, but I don''t feel strange and scared. "This is... I''ve read it many times in the book, but you''ve never seen it before" "If it''s because of you, you''ve seen it wrapped around! "Jokes" Claire''s nervousness is only slightly relieved by Lewis and Donnie''s conversation, which can be heard from behind her back. Behind me, it turns out, four other people than Veek are holding back. I''m sure Claire''s trying to accommodate the magic a little bit when she''s about to pass out. (Imagine behind you, you''re just gonna laugh a little bit) Claire is relaxed. I must have felt that I could successfully use the help of the Spirit. "I''ll try." Watch over Vik standing next to him, and then Claire fills her magic to the point of her body''s soot. Not to be empty at once, little by little. Sometimes it usually leaks out of the palm of my hand, but I treat it especially important today. so that the Spirit can receive the sharpened, fine magic. "Spirit, purify this air in exchange for my magic." Moments, the world was engulfed in dazzling light. DDDDD "You''re finally here." Between the glances, King Pfeet, sitting on the throne, laughs contentedly. Claire didn''t know what it meant and glanced at Veek with the best smile on her face. "Your Majesty, it is" He looks uncomfortable. The face of "Son of the King," not "First Prince," was fresh for Claire, who was used to seeing a confident vike. "You''re Miss Claire Martino. I''m listening to you. Sister, you didn''t even move timidly during your scandal. [M] The truth is, I told you to bring him in early after the Second Prince thing... he''s got pride... do it or something" King Puffett smiles when he sends a meaningful gaze to Vik. That was a mistake, to be precise. Indeed, Claire does not know that His Majesty the King has been calling for a long time. But it was none other than myself who stopped Vike from trying ''to do everything possible until he achieved such remarkable merit that he could be recognized'' in an attempt to prepare a formal place of sight. King Puffett expresses his gratitude when Claire is lost as to whether this place should excuse herself for Vik. "Again, I would like to commend you for your wonderful work. I perceived the signs of a magic tornado and purified it, saving the national disaster. As king of this country, I convey my gratitude." "Excess words. I''m terrified." Claire bowed deeply. "Miss Claire, you and your son seem like very similar types." "With His Royal Highness Vik. It''s... in awe." "There is no humility. The story is out of Keith there." (That''s... the hell, how far...) Claire found a cold sweat on her back. I''d like to see Keith''s face to confirm it, but unfortunately the neighbors were holding back and it wasn''t even possible to confirm his appearance. Well, Claire thinks. The presence of the vicinity of Vique was not allowed in the last glimpse after purifying the Magic Tornado. But now, besides the king''s sidekicks, Keith, Lewis, Donnie, and Dion are all quite busy. When Claire wondered what was wrong with this difference, she opened her mouth the way Vique had decided. "Your Majesty. Will you be a witness?" "Oh. That''s good." The king answers lightly as if he had foreseen everything. At that moment, Vik turns to Claire, who stands next to him. The soft emerald green eyes staring straight at Claire also included a little sharpness. (Speaking of which... Veek is supposed to be an escort, but for some reason he''s dressed up...) As Claire pondered that as she blurred, Vike knelt with his sword on the marble floor. Vike tells Claire that he finally understands what''s going to happen. "Miss Claire Martino. Now finally, you can say it. could you be my queen?" "... Yes. His Royal Highness Vik." Claire nodded watched by her dear friends. This world where Claire lives is certainly like the world of maiden games. In several dreams, Riko said, ''Claire had reigned as the perfect Virgin on other routes''. If you believe that, maybe that dream that made miracles possible was like the same shrine Claire''s grandmother was seeing. The happy history of the Paft and Noston nations, which will last forever, continues from one former, the Duchess of Falling. 77 1 story 5: 00 a.m. As soon as I wake up, I wash my face and confirm my plans for today. (Will you accompany Vik on an inspection in the afternoon and exchange views with the ministers at night...... Wow - trouble......) I was playing in the city late yesterday, but I''m in great shape because I haven''t been drinking. Claire tells me to take Dion out with me, but I''m sure he''s not the type. In the morning, he decides to move his body just a little bit in the room. To train a full sword after this, but to get used to it lightly. I''d rather be all-mighty for Keith, who specializes in swordsmanship, or Lewis, who excels in witchcraft and knowledge. Among other things, I''m particularly good at intelligence. Vik also says that my night out is part of my job and rather recommends it. Originally, I like girls. Smells soft and sweet, makes me think it''s cute. But those kids want to keep it for viewing on a daily basis instead of putting it on their side. By the way, night games are not out of work areas apart. Sometimes I get misunderstandings, but I don''t think it''s particularly important because this is my role. After gently swinging the sword to confirm the movement, load and review the necessary materials for today''s work while grasping the bread. After I got back from the city last night, I read it until I memorized it word for word, word for word, but one more time, just in case. I didn''t really like the effort. [M] Or, essentially, it should still be. But I can''t show her any more than I''ve decided to be here. Meet her, back 10 years. I was only eight years old. DDDDD "Donnie, let me introduce you to the daughter of Count Clark''s house." I thought I was just mishearing what my father said. Because it was a brunette shortcut boy right in front of me. The outfit isn''t a dress, either, but a larger half trouser that looks like a culotte. Dark hair, eyes with a slightly strange atmosphere. With a very beautiful face, he was the most beautiful boy I''ve ever met, often meeting people. "It''s Donnie Ward. Greetings." When I gave him my hand, he named it too. This is Louis Clark. When I hold my hand all the time, it''s surprisingly thin. But there was a sword in the palm of my hand, and I quickly found out that I was learning swordsmanship. After all, it''s just a mishearing. He''s a man! "Let''s get together in the garden. There''s something good about it." When I ask him out, he shakes his neck and follows me. "... trees, tree climbing...? The Ward family''s proud garden is huge. At the end there is a small tall hill, built to look over a strip. It was my pleasure to climb that hill to the tree and look out over the city from the highest point in the Ward family. Lewis is confused when he sees me as soon as he leads me to a place to keep it. "What''s going on? Could it be that you''ve never climbed a tree? "No. Neither your father nor your brother will let the tree climb loose" The Count Clark family is surprisingly tough, I say to Lewis. "Then you can try going up for the first time today. Up the tree, it feels good to see everything! You want me to take care of it? "Yeah. Poppy. I can go up on my own." These tree branches are a little complicated and difficult for beginners to climb. But Lewis climbs quietly after me, trying and mistakenly by herself. I''m sure he hates losing so much. When he arrived at the top, he sat with his legs tangled in tree branches and looked out over the city of Ultz, which stretched out of the garden. "Amazing, here. You can see well to the royal palace." "Isn''t this my favorite place?" Looks like Lewis is happy. I''m glad I showed you here, I thought. "Doni." My new friend called me by my name for the first time, and I''m just a little tense. "What?" "Will you leave your father alone with what went up in the tree today? I''m sure he''ll come." "Oh, fine! That''s a man''s promise! To my answer, for a moment, after a bewildered emotion, Louis laughed. "... like, it" The smile was kind of dazzling. And then we used to hang out together. It''s only when Lewis comes to the Ward family on his father''s errands, so roughly, it''s a couple of times a year. Looks like Lewis is also close to His Royal Highness Vique, the first prince of this country, and I heard something about him in the royal palace on a tree. He wasn''t the type to chat with peppers, but he''s very funny when he''s smart, knowledgeable and deep. It was fresh to me that I felt the aristocratic warrant of the same generation was a little childish. And Lewis seemed keen on the archery of the sword as well. Occasionally, the swordsmen were crushed, and there were scratches on their legs peeking through their half pants. I''ve only done a few things together. [M] As expected, he was terribly strong. Before I could even cross my sword, I was stuck with a wooden knife in my throat and surrendered. I''ve done everything easily since I was a little girl. The study solved the general problem when I was taught one thing, and the sword was the best among my friends even if I hadn''t practiced it too seriously. But for the first time since I met him, I told a kid about the same age, ''I totally lost!'' I thought. Clever and brilliant in swordsmanship, with connections to the First Prince, he will surely be a knight of His Majesty the King in the future. Well, it''s none of my business. When I first met Lewis, I didn''t doubt it. 78 Two words. One day when I turned 11, I received an invitation to a tea party. This tea party is held at a certain Duke''s house, and it seems that noble sons and daughters of the same generation are invited. In this country, social debates are commonly held at ages 12-13. This tea party seems to be an ostensible reason to practice the manners we''ve learned at home so far for the day to come...... ... In fact, I know that future marriages are set to go smoothly, a networking place. Children born into houses with titles in this country are admitted to the Royal School at the age of 14 after being given a basic education by a full-time tutor. Some exceptions, by and large, often determine the fiance out of the connection between the houses. With my father''s face wide open and his involvement with the ladies of various houses, my surroundings have been getting noisy lately. I''m supposed to be the kind of person who can get along with anyone. [M] If you''re a guy, you can shake as many topics as you like, and if you have a girl, you don''t make her feel unpleasant by complimenting her with a perfect balance. It''s a Ward family tradition, taught by my father, who also specializes in buffer-like roles in politics. With that tedious stand-up behavior turned into a vendetta, he looked to me as promising in the future, and then came an application for an affair from several houses where he saw his daughter react. "It''s a hassle." Tea party invitations are flickered and released behind. "What are you talking about? This is an important tea party." Teacher Margaret picks up the invitation and puts it on my desk. My nails are colored differently than yesterday and they are beautiful. "Doctor, you changed the color of the manicure. Its understated orange colour, it fits perfectly with the elegant atmosphere of the teacher and is lovely" "Oh, thank you. Dear Doni.... That way you can flatter yourself appropriately so you can breathe, so the tea party should be fine." "And this is a different issue." Of all the tutors I have, this Margaret teacher is my favorite. Cool eyes resemble the Lewis of the Count Clark family, a little reassuring. Well, Lewis is a better man. Pretty girls of the same generation are fine, but that time of year has passed. I knew I''d prefer an adult woman! Dr. Margaret was in her third year working for the Ward family after graduating from Royal School. By the way, I was a little disappointed to hear the other day that my teacher was retiring to marry her fiance next year. Nothing, it''s not like I really liked Dr. Margaret or anything. I suddenly felt the raw smell of the word ''marriage'' and I just pioneered it into my fate to follow. "Dear Doni, if you''ll excuse me while I study. We need a customer." From beyond the door left open, there is the voice of Lee the Butler. "Who?" "Lord Lewis of the Count Clark family... is in need" "Oh, Lewis! Hey, let me through here." "... it''s... I thought the reception room would be better, so I sent you through." Lee is a little weird today. When my boyfriend comes, he always sends me to my private room. I can''t believe I can''t see you unless I''m in the reception room. I''m not a noble lady. I cut up my studies on the way to the reception room. It''s been about six months since I''ve seen Lewis. I''m sure he came all of a sudden about the tea party tomorrow. I can behave appropriately, but there''s no way that a grown-up Lewy would fit with the noble sons of his generation. Sometimes we get out of here together. "Lewis, hissybu...... I walked into the reception room with that in mind and I hardened. "Donnie, I''m sorry I came all of a sudden" Lewis talks to me in the usual calm tone. I took a step backwards. Seeing that, Lewis laughs furiously. "Tomorrow, I thought I''d be in trouble if I did, but I knew you were right." Undecorated calm green dress with pierced and aligned bracelet. I was a shortcut of dark hair when I just met Lewis, but for about a year now, I started tying my hair in one tie behind me. The hair, which looks wild and I thought was subtly cool, is untied today. ... Whatever it was from anywhere, it was the perfect girl there. "What...? What do you mean? I can''t turn my head at all. Lewis says, as if to enjoy my reaction like that. "I was wondering when I was going to notice, but I came to tell you because I don''t notice at all" Lewis drinks the tea that was served until I arrived. [M] The trick is classy as a girl, and I keep an eye out. Speaking of which, this is how he... No, I may be the first to see Lewis drinking tea. ... Speaking of which. I remember a long time ago, when I first met Lewis, it was like my father said, "Son of the Count Clark family". It''s a sword. These hands and extraordinary motor nerves. Lewis doesn''t show much interest in popular stuff and likes to talk about academics and politics. That look is not like any girl I know. But it''s strange in my eyes when I find out the facts, because Lui''s beautiful face, which I thought was a beautiful boy, suddenly looks like a girl. "... sorry. How could I not have known? [M]...... what about our father or Count Clark!? "We both knew Donnie was mistaken for me for a man. Count Ward turned bright blue and tried to teach Donnie, but my father stopped him for fun" Lui, who is always wearing a cool vibe, is laughing. "Oh well..." My boyfriend at first sight was a girl. In every sense, pride is a bummer. "Donnie, I''m sorry you''ve been lying to me so far" But one way or another, I''m the one who has to apologize. ''Cause Lewis in front of me right now was such a beautiful girl that I couldn''t believe what I was making a mistake. Maybe next time I''ll see you in the same outfit as usual, but you''ll never look like a man again. But I''m supposed to be good at complimenting girls and making them feel better, but I didn''t get any words out today. DDDDD The next day, at a tea party at the Duke''s house, Lewis showed up dressed up. The same generation of girls are extraordinarily fashionable in dresses with laces and frills in lovely colors such as pink and white, but Lewis was in a simple dress in deep blue. But that Rin stand-up catches my eye. That seemed to be the same for the other participants, who quickly had a crowd around Lewis. "Dear Doni... have you read the letter from your father" It was a familiar lady who spoke to me. [M] The name is, indeed, Miriam. I think a fishing book was coming to the Ward family from her house, too. "From your father? I haven''t heard that yet." I follow nature and Lewis with my eyes, teasing them appropriately. Miriam notices my gaze, she says. "... Count Clark''s Lewis rarely comes out to tea parties, but it''s rare today." Neighbor''s maid also says. "This is the first time I''ve seen you, and it''s rumored that you''re particularly close to His Royal Highness the First Prince, Vique, two years younger. She''s a lady from the Count''s house, but she''s a flower from the High Ridge." Is she telling me, not just those who surround Lewis? Anyway, it''s funny that Lewis is being treated like a deep-window maid because of his usual appearance. "What, does Master Lewis like swordsmanship?" From the center of the crowd, I heard a voice like surprise. I''m sure Lewis answered "swordsmanship and academia" when asked about his hobby. I wish I could answer "embroidery and tea" like a girl. But it seems to be Lewis who doesn''t care about that. "... anyway, it would be like a lady''s hobby to attract His Highness''s interest" My emotions chill all at once at the low voices that echo the venue. The Lord of Voices was Frederick of the Marquis McGregor family. He, plainly speaking, has a bad personality. He has no right to inherit the house with three men, but his father is a minister or he always is. "You can go with it, though." He heard rumblings. Lewis is smiling. "What?" I can see Frederick distorting his mouth in Lewis'' belligerent eyes. I thought Lewis would buy a fight... but probably not. Unfortunately, I just really want to get along. I know that Lewis is doing sword arches as long as he has time. I''m sure you''d rather cross swords with someone to make the day fuller than attend a relaxing tea party and finish the day. ... I can''t. This is the salon of the Duke''s house, and in the first place, I''ve never heard of a noble courtier called to a tea party finally crossing a sword. But Frederick is too much trouble because he seems to think he''s been totally provoked. Plus, Lewis is smart. Even if we really crossed swords, I guess we''ll let the Marquis McGregor family hold flowers in the right place so they don''t embarrass us. I don''t want to see you like that. Oh, no more! "Miss Lewis, leave it at that." When I realized, I was standing. "Dear Doni... are you acquainted with Master Lewis" I answer Miriam''s surprise with my gaze, and then I say, "I know very well that you are strong. I''ve never won before." The salon went out of its way. It''s disgraceful not to lose lightly with a sword to a deep-window lady (tentatively), but this is the only way to fit it round. "... you? You''re lying." I smile at Frederick as he turns a distorted smile. In fact, Lewis was the only one I had ever lost with a sword to my generation. Naturally, Frederick, I''ve never even been on my opponent''s knees. "What good do you think it would do me to lie like this? Frederick has shut up. Just in case, another push in his ear. "She will be the knight of the noblest man in this country in the future. Shouldn''t we stay close? "... Enough" The minister''s three men let the deco seep their fat and sweat out of the room. After the tea party. As I waited for the carriage to pick me up, Lewis came next door. "Donnie, thanks for earlier" "Nothing''s fine. ''Cause you only told the truth, didn''t you? To my masochistic answer, Lewis laughs with a broken cool look. "Donnie is great after all. The male of the Count family, knowledgeable and well-balanced. You''re no match for that kind of place." ... Now Lewis has praised me. To the finest expression, I thought it might be a mistake to ask, but I did. As soon as I do, I get embarrassed by my tedious self. Depending on your ability to acknowledge yourself, you are satisfied with all your studies and swordsmanship. Perhaps I am worthy of praise to this friend, who will not hate any effort for future goals. As soon as I thought of it, I felt red to my ears. Lewis is enjoying the evening breeze blowing into the garden, not paying attention to me, which is a huge shock. The hem of the dress fluffy and windy next door into my eyes, slightly leaned down, is fresh and very pretty. I''m sure I know who this emotion is. Never in front of her that made her eyes shine on The Promise of a Man, though she can''t put it out in her mouth. 79 Three words. Spring at 14. While keeping the christening ceremony close, I was admitted to the Royal School in Wongdu Ultz. "Is that it, Donnie, a little taller? That''s what Lewis told me when I met him in the lecture room at the Royal School. I was a little good at it. "Yeah. A little bit." I''m not very tall. I was always shorter alongside Lewis, but my eyes were as good today. [M] I haven''t seen Lewis in a month. For a few years now, Lewis and I have been face-to-face more often, but we have been busy getting ready for Royal School here and haven''t had a chance to see each other. The increased chances of seeing her are due to a certain change in my mood. After my favorite tutor, Dr. Margaret, retired for marriage, I asked my father to arrange a sword teacher. Nothing, nothing else. Somehow. I prefer guidelines, so I don''t need tutors by subject that much. More than that, I just thought it was necessary to live a certain level of swordsmanship. The sword teacher my father asked for was Lui''s second brother, Dr. Kurt. Dr. Kurt belongs to the Knights direct from the King and is one of the most powerful young knights. Louis used to follow me once a week when the teacher gave me an audition. Sometimes I make arrangements with my escort, Lewis, to get Dr. Kurt to check it out, but I still haven''t. Sure, the teacher compliments me on being very muscular. But comparing my movements with Lewis'' acuteness, his skill and experience were the difference between cloud mud. "I heard you have a class division test, but I wonder what problems you''ll have early in school" I sensed that if I could think, I would go in the direction I wanted to avoid, and I would talk to Lewis and switch between my heads. "Oh. I asked my brothers, but they said that the only test they had as soon as they enrolled was the basic one. Donnie would have won easily." He knows my grades from his father''s conversation, Lewis says without incident. "Is that a basic problem...... Hmm." I snuck up and looked at her, answering somewhat in the sky. ... This calm blue uniform from the Royal School looks really good on Lewis. The hair was also carefully combed rather than one wild knot. It wasn''t until I attended a tea party held at the Duke''s when I was 11 that I saw her dressed like a girl. From your aristocratic greetings, you should be able to come in here with a word of praise for your appearance and outfit. But I want to compliment you on Lewis, but I have no words. I guess that means that compliments like that don''t deserve our relationship.... because, unlikely, I thought Lewis was a man until a few years ago. Lewis knows better than to look at me detached from that.... I''m not hurt. "Dear Doni, Long time no see! Uniform, looks great on you! It was Miriam who had interrupted between me and Lewis, stuck in words. "Thank you. Miriam''s so nice, too. The blue color adds a lot to Miriam''s cuteness, and it looks really good on her." "Glad to hear it!... This is... K, Lord Lewis of the Count Clark family! Miriam, who exchanged stereotypical greetings with me, is surprised by Lewis next to me. "Long time no see, Miriam. Ever since we met at a tea party a few years ago." "I could only say hello then... you remembered me! Miriam let her eyes shine. As always, Lewis seems to treat the girls like a deep-window maid. A few years ago, Miriam came to my house to talk to me about the fringe, but I had a tedious excuse to turn it down. Just around the time I started a full sword arch about Dr. Kurt. I was honestly surprised that my father, who thought that if he had a good relationship, would move forward with the conversation, would drop him off in favor. Despite my refusal to talk, Miriam is treating the Wards the same way. While there were never many houses trying to alienate, this was unexpected. "Master Lewis doesn''t show up in public much, so it seems like a dream to see you every day at school." By the way, that can''t be right. Every day, she enters and exits the royal palace as an unofficial flanking apprentice to Her Highness Vike. Miriam, too, should have seen Lui on His Highness''s side once. I''m sure no one thinks that Rin Boy Knight is this Lui. I''m probably the only one in this school who knows that. Think of it, I can just soak up a little bit of superiority. "I usually go around about my master and don''t dress very feminine. You might be wrong in the city." Miriam looks strange at Lewis'' words. "What is a master...? "Your Highness, Vique''s sidekick and knight apprentice." "Lew, Master Lew......!? What does that mean?" Miriam is stunned with her eyes rounded. (Well... you don''t have to hide it, you say... well...) Seeing Lewis pointing an elegant smile at Miriam, my sense of superiority until just now was undone at once. DDDDD Many human beings born into houses with titles in this country celebrate ''baptisms'' at the age of 15. That refers to the covenant with the Spirit, and it seems that the higher the nobility, the stronger the magic is often given. Though we all accept that for granted, I think the Spirit is surprisingly Genkin that it is by descent and title greater than the qualities of the individual. Weeks of enrollment in the Royal School. Born in the spring, I was the earliest of my classmates to finish ''Baptism''. Baptized students will be able to choose individual lessons classes by magicians if desired. Of course, there is no need to force yourself to take individual lessons because there are limited techniques and their scale that you can handle no matter how hard you try if the color of magic is inferior. My color was pale blue. (Again, subtle colors...) Watch the application form for the individual lesson you just received in the Academic Division with your cheeks on. "Blue", which is given only to leading nobles and those of descent bordering the church, or "orange" or "yellow", which are treated as miscellaneous fish, gave up. Well, this color is really subtle. The words Dr. Kurt was saying strike me in the head. ''I can''t say for sure because it''s the rule not to reveal the color of my magic, but sensibly, don''t feel like there are many knights who specialize in magic in the Knights with light blue'' That''s not why I''m here. But. "Good." Turning surprised by the signs from behind, Lewis stood there. "Lewis." "I want to be baptized soon too, baptized" That''s what she says, sitting next to me. The Count Clark family of Lewis has an edge on the church. It is a prestige that the High Virgin has also been produced in the past. I''m sure Lewis will also give you excellent colors. That''s as good as it deserves to protect the king. "Oh, but I don''t know if I''ll take individual lessons." "But to go get this paper, you must be lost in the direction of receiving it." Lewis cuts in as sharply as he can to me. It''s a picture star. She''s always poking me where it hurts. "... I started to learn the sword seriously too late, and I don''t know a lot because I''ve been studying it all the time on the surface. Neither has it yet, so you''ve got to spread your hands too far." I also add a second genuineness when I realize that too much genuineness has been leaked into Lewis'' penetration, which is too sharp. "And I want to play more with girls than with more items to be appreciated! I don''t even have a fiance! Lewis has no doubt about the words I put on him. [M] "A while ago, we were talking about it. Ward''s eldest son says he''s unwilling to go along with any house lady." "''Cause we''re only 15, right? I know what a house to house is, but don''t you think we need a lot more life experience? "Indeed." Heh, and Lewis is laughing with his voice down. Somehow, it''s a complicated feeling to share on this topic. In the first place, does Lewis correctly understand what I mean by ''life experience''? By the way, it''s not just me, and Lewis doesn''t have a fiance. Because one of the conditions for becoming a royal knight is'' no fiance ''. A lot of thoughts swirl around the royalty. For this reason, the royal knight''s fringe is mostly advanced in the national subject. Until now, as far as I can tell, there have been no women in the royal knights, but I''m sure that Lewis will also marry someone determined by the state in the future. But maybe that day won''t come for a while. Given the large number of noble ladies to marry as soon as they left Royal School, it was also my whispering hope for the moment that Lewis would become a knight with royalty. Well, I could say that we''re sending the problem ahead. "... Donni, why don''t you come visit us next time? "Fine! But what? As far as Lewis is concerned, I know perfectly well in the last few years that that doesn''t make sense. Lewis gave me a pranky grin when he answered with his cheekstick so that he could not understand that his heart wobbled only for a moment. "Sword, you want to work a little harder. I''ll get you a special instructor in swordsmanship." DDDDD It was an unexpected opponent waiting for me on holiday, when Lewis invited me but left me to visit the Count Clark house. "Nice to meet you. I''ve heard from Lewis. I''m Vik." The moment I stepped into the garden of the Count Clark family, it was the first prince of this country, the Vique William Puffistant, who greeted me in an exciting manner. ... a special instructor in swordsmanship. Sure, this is too special. He''s only 12 years old, even shorter than I am. And she has golden hair and very beautiful emerald green eyes. He had an incredible aura and piercing to call a ''child'', even though he had a sparkling lover smile on his face. "I say Donnie from Count Ward''s house. It''s an honor to meet you." "Right. Say hello." Even though he kneels and says hello, he''s not used to feeling it. This is the future king, Your Majesty. I still just exchanged greetings, but I was oddly convinced. Louis laughs when he sees my nervousness. "Today''s lecturer is Keith over here, not Veek." ... call off the First Prince. I know Lui is a childhood friend with His Highness Vik. But the content of "Your Highness''s Favorite," which everyone rumored about until he enrolled in the Royal School, blurs his brain, and just a little bit bothers me. "Hi, I''m Keith Spencer. Say hello." I''m Doni Ward. Nice to meet you. " I didn''t realize because of the First Prince in the yard of the Count Clark family, but this one''s a celebrity, too. A native of the Marquis family, he is a nearby and escort knight with the official Highness of Vique. ... or he should also be a swordsman competing for one or two in this country. Why, here he is? No, it''s strange in itself that His Highness is here in the first place. You perceived my confusion, he says sorry. "Lewis has asked me to keep up with the archaeology, are you listening? ... I haven''t heard of such a luxurious member. DDDDD "I''m tired! No more..." I fall asleep on the lawn. I auditioned for plenty of 3 hours without a break. "Right. I''m at my limit, too." I wake up in a hurry when I realize that His Highness, Vique, has rolled over next door. Lewis looks surprised as he looks down at us both standing. "But Donnie, it''s getting a lot better. I thought you went to Royal School and had less auditorium time, but you''re practicing properly." "Sort of." Keith laughs too. "I''ve heard a few words from Sir Kurt, but you do have taste. Practice more and you''ll get better." More practice. It''s a ghost. There''s a ghost here. But Keith, of course, but Lewis was still looking like he could afford it. Usually, I wonder how much the hell they practice to protect their master. Keith has a job as a sidekick to Veek, and Lewis should have a royal school. When I look at the prince beside me, he rolls all over the lawn and gives an age-appropriate look. He, too, although not as good as Keith or Lewis, was a considerable arms owner. First prince of excellence and reputation. I didn''t know I could use a sword myself, though there would be a lot to learn. Keith, who noticed my gaze staring at the three of them, says as he came up with it. "After this, why don''t the four of us go to dinner? "I''m sorry. You''re going to the city with my father today." That was true. Today I plan to be taken to an adult meeting by my father for ''social studies''. Alcohol and lots of beautiful girls. Speaking of which, would it be okay after such a hard exercise? It was His Highness, Vik, who responded to my reply. "Father... you''re Count Ward" "Yeah, that''s right." Over the past few hours, I have been speaking without any respect by order of His Highness. I thought royalty was something nobler and harder, but he''s a little different. "Does Donnie always have a face for that kind of place" "Well, the holidays are more or less likely. It''s the Ward family''s strength to use the breadth of their faces to make a leap.... It''s fun to have a lot of girls, huh? Oh, this could have been the one you shouldn''t have said in front of the prince. But unexpectedly, Keith, your partner, is unresponsive. His Royal Highness Vik shines clear green eyes about what is fun. "Don''t listen to the Ward family too often in the Royal Palace.... my son has a reputation." "Right." Not me, but for some reason Lewis hammers with satisfaction. What a reputation! I thought so, but I somehow figured out the content from their expression. That strikes me too hard, I turn my back and hide my emotions. Hey, no, I was pretty happy. After a while, a carriage picked me up from the royal palace. I hear the three of them have chores after going to dinner. During the breakup, I put His Highness and Keith in the carriage first, and then, as I recall, Lewis came to me. "Donnie. Personal lessons in magic, did you sign up? "Mm-hmm. Right." Lewis tells me that he tried to tease me somehow. "I live in a world like this.... What about Doni? She''s always, like, poking me where it really hurts. 80 4 stories (final story) "Donnie. Next vacation, I''m going to the village of Corbury." "Heh, nice." "I want Donnie to come with me." "... Yes? My distracted voice echoed in the cafeteria where no one was. "I have no idea what you''re talking about, so please be more detailed." Lewis is always like this. I only speak briefly about everything. [M] I''m sure it''s because I know the answer, not just to talk about it in detail, but it''s also a bit regrettable. It had been about a year and a half since I enrolled in the Royal School. Today, after a joint lecture this morning, both me and Louis are waiting for a personal lesson in witchcraft. Due to free time, we''re the only two people in the cafeteria right now. The alumni went to the lecture room first. Given that Lewis has been waiting to be alone to tell this story, it is the presence of the ''master'' who hides out there. "Vik wants to visit the village of Corbury. Security on the road is a fine area, and with protection, it''s not enough to move the Knights, but I just want Donnie to come because the two escorts are a lot of inconvenience." My point of view was clear. [M] Lewis, baptized a year ago, seemed to have been given the magic of a special colour. Shortly thereafter, he was officially appointed as a sidekick and knight with first prince. Right now, no one in this country thinks of a deep-window courtier when he hears'' The Son of the Count Clark Family ''. "Why me... By and large, you can''t decide to escort His Highness, can you? "I''m not anxious, it''s inconvenient, so I don''t have a problem with Donnie. Most importantly, Vik''s nominating Donnie. Departure is at 5: 00 in the morning the day after you enter your vacation" Even though I refuse to do everything in my power, Lewis continues to talk like a matter of decision. "Er. Yada. Hard. I can''t. No. Weak in the morning. I have an appointment while I''m on vacation, and ask someone else." "Because I''ve already spoken to Count Ward. You can write to the girls you promised. Okay, first." Lewis took a seat and left me lying on the cafeteria table. Since the day I was introduced to Vike and Keith a little over a year ago, I''ve had more chances to be called to the Royal Palace for whatever reason. At first, I wondered if Lewis had asked me out, but when it went on and on, I knew what it meant. The place is unworthy of me because I''m tedious, unscrupulous and unprepared. (... well, that''s not the only reason I want to shy away...) In the meantime, I''ve managed to avoid it, so that my father doesn''t have to ask me out here to play around and show me an understandable willingness to reject it. But it didn''t seem to work very well for the type of vik that spots the essence lightly. I''ve always been appropriately involved, but this time it''s buried from the outer moat, and I can''t get away with it. (The village of Colberry......) Well, I''ve been there a few times. It''s a rustic village where peppers and other spices are famous. Considering the distance traveled, I''m sure there won''t be any foot clumps there. ... ha-ha. (Is it not even acceptable to take the right distance so as not to fit into the depth) Exactly, isn''t this too heavy a punishment for immature me for thinking of her as a man? I grip the cobwebs in an unspeakable way. In my palm, at some point, my sword became completely familiar. DDDDD The inspection dates were quite tight. He left Woltz, the king''s capital, at 5: 00 a.m. the first morning and crossed overnight on his way to the village of Colbery at noon on the second day. Visit the field as soon as you arrive. Then, after hearing from the merchant distributing the pepper in the presence of the village chief and the lord, he picked up a late dinner and went into the inn. Of course, there are no royal villas here, so lodging is a village inn. "Ah, I''m tired! I want to go home soon." "Don''t hesitate to come before me." Vik is laughing with pleasure. I wanted to be considered as disrespectful as he is on top of not being able to use it, but it still doesn''t work for this prince. We had three rooms. [M] In Veek''s room, Keith and I''s room, Lewis''s room. Every room is a simple inn with a small table and chairs on one simple bed at a time. Now, we were just gathered in Vik''s room for tomorrow''s meeting. Lewis tells me I''m exhausted from unfamiliar tension. "Donnie, have you sent a proper letter to the girl saying no? "Yeah. I didn''t have time and I promised. I made them all the same wording, so if they read it over, it''d be subtle." When I heard my response, Veek tapped Keith with his elbow. "Keith should teach Donnie how to handle girls. It would have taken me three days to get a letter and write back to the Viscount''s maid I met on official business." "... you have no choice! I''m not used to it." This master and his comrades are really close. A solid line is drawn from Keith and Lewis'' side, but I can still well see that a sharp exchange of views is allowed. Well, most of what you let me hear is light-hearted. Suddenly, the air of Keith and Lewis, who were relaxed and relaxed, tingled. Vik, who sensed it, silently sends his gaze to Lewis. She nodded and whispered something. Let''s further strengthen the ties that were originally stretched. In the meantime, just a few seconds. But I also found out about the anomaly. Someone is listening to the conversation in this room across the door that leads to the hallway. "I''m leaving." Keith gets up and heads to the door. Soon, Lewis stood in front of Veek with his hands on his sword. Vik at the time should know the situation but can afford to remain seated. In the meantime, I''ll get up, too. I don''t know if I can help, but I have the protection that Lewis put on me and I''m sure he''ll be fine. Keith opened the door with momentum. "Who! "Ah... su, sorry! There he was, the person he had just interviewed, a merchant handling crops picked in the village of Colbery. "What are you doing here?" To Keith''s pursuit, the merchant answers in dislocation. "Shh, excuse me. I had the village chief''s eye earlier and I couldn''t tell you... I wanted to report something to you." Keith looked up to Vik with instructions as he listened, and the prince nodded like that. Confirmed that, says Keith. "I''ll be downstairs in the lobby listening. Lewis and Donnie, stay with Vique." Copy that. After Keith leaves, Veek slowly opens his mouth. Speaking of which, you haven''t told Donnie the purpose of this inspection yet. "Right. But now it''s all connected somehow." "Right." Vike opens his eyes just a little surprised and then sits back with a grin. "Well, when Keith gets back, we''ll answer each other." In about half an hour, Keith came back to his room. My guess was more or less true. Vique chose the village of Colberry for this vacation visit to explore the causes of the spice surge that lasted several years. Once upon a time, spices, including peppers, that could be picked in the village of Corbury, were high-end items of high value. But now a stable cultivation method is in place, something that anyone can easily get. but suddenly spices stopped appearing on the market for several years, and as a result, prices began to soar. This trip was meant to explore why. With his arms on, Veek talks. "In the first place, when it comes to the cultivation of cereals and spices used in cooking of wheat or something, the state moves a large budget to protect it and also determines the amount of production. It doesn''t matter what you think about the constant inactivity even though the weather hasn''t changed dramatically. We should suspect injustice." Keith agrees he just got back. "I was certainly right about Vik. According to an earlier merchant accusation, village chiefs and lords have consigned to declare yields to be understated and to soar market prices. The rest of the spices are still flowing to valuable countries, making a whole lot of profit." "When it comes to the testimony of a merchant, you have proof." To what Lewis said, Keith continues. "Oh. In a tavern off the village, they secretly call merchants from other countries to sell the excess amount of pepper high. Perhaps even today. You want to go? "There''s nothing we can do where we went from the front. If you can spare me, it''s over." Vik has a sinister look. The operation meeting seemed to have gotten stuck fast.... but I harden on Lewis'' remarks that follow. "So shall I pretend to be a merchant and infiltrate the tavern? A woman would certainly not be alert. If you sign a sales agreement at the other end of the line, it will be good evidence." What Lewis has been suggesting was undercover. "What are you talking about!? It''s too dangerous." Look at me panicking, Vik and Keith seem strange. "Donnie, you know how strong Lewis is. And there''s protection." "Lewis can come out with metastatic magic no matter what, so don''t worry, okay? I''m not. Living in an elegant world of superior clarity, they are sure not to know the atmosphere of a liquor store as they are now told. I can see how much metastatic magic Lewis feels bad before he finishes the negotiations. Are you insane to let her go to such a place? But Lewis does when he says he will. Probably without changing one complexion. "... I''m coming." When I realized I was willing to go undercover. [M] "" "Huh? Everyone seems to wonder at my words, which should have been zero motivation until just now. "I would do well.... Well, if you''re worried, you can dress as a woman." DDDDD I''m not very tall for a man, and I''m not as muscular as Keith. Usually that''s the complex, but today that helped. "Wow! You look great, Donnie! I''m in a very complicated mood with compliments from an excited Keith. In order to increase the success rate of the operation, I was to dress up as a woman with a pair of cuttlefish and women''s clothes I borrowed from the master of the innkeeper. I thought it was about borrowing Louis'' clothes at best, so why is there even a rash in this inn? Vike nods and Lewis laughs too. "Sure." "Yeah, that''s not bad." ... I should have told you I could dress as a woman. I can''t believe this happened with a word I added to make sure I took it on. Vik confirms to me that he regrets it. "The operation is easy. We infiltrate, find the traffickers, and sign a contract of sale. As soon as you complete your mission, move magically outside the store." "Ok, I can do it if I want to leave the store." Lui nods and says. "When Doni leaves the store, I''ll tie the boundaries to the store. So, when the officials we''re arranging arrive, we''ll hand them over." "Right. No problem, Donnie." Keith''s words made me ready. "Yeah. I''m coming" Corbury is a quiet village, but on the outskirts of the village there was certainly a lively area where the liquor stores gathered. Village-like people can be seen enjoying their meals and drinks in shops along the street. But the entrance to the store designated today is on the back, obviously not a normal atmosphere. Gigi...... When I pushed open the heavy door and went into the store by myself, the gaze of the loosers who were inside turned towards me simultaneously. Everyone looks at me. [M] That''s right, it floats. "Hey, I guess I''m alone. This isn''t a shop for kids like you." Gatai is good, and a man with a scratch on his cheek talks to him like a cunt. There''s some jarring keys hanging on my hips. The rust on the lock is the same as the one on this store door. I answer in exotic terms. "I heard you could make an example deal." The Paft country and neighbouring Noston country share a common language, but the language of the country across the sea is different. Given the various circumstances, it is probably those countries that are being bought hidden peppers at high prices. At that moment, I felt the gaze of the men who were in the store pointed towards the back. Does knowing the language mean that most of them are business associates? But I knew there was no way I''d be able to show you around at first sight like me. "Over there?" I ask a man with a scratch on his cheek as he shows the back door with his chin. I don''t know. With the flow, I take the hand that a man is about to turn on my buttocks. When I tangled my fingers, they seemed to find out it was a man, so I stopped doing that and tried to stick it on my shoulder. "Well no. Drink some more, why don''t we talk? 30 minutes later. I succeeded in intoxicating him. I didn''t do anything special. Preliminary magic just evaporated moisture from his alcohol to increase alcohol levels and poured more and more into it for what it was worth. I''m losing my sanity. My hands are tightly heavy as he spins on my shoulder. And the liquor-smelling breath on his face from close range was uncomfortable. I can''t believe this hand could have been turned by Lewis, it makes me throw up. "Is this key the key to the back room? I stroke my fingertips around the key hanging on his hips, staring into the eyes of a man who was completely drunk. "Yeah?...... oh...... That''s right..." Bingo. "Oh well. I''d like to re-drink it when the deal is over. Alone. So, it''s time for you to take me to the back room? "Oh... that''s good" I headed with the man to the back door. When the man inserted the key into the keyhole, the door opened very well. There''s a wide hallway, not the small room I expected. Given the difference between the store and the store, it looks like this store is really just for the back deal. The liquor store on the table is a complete camouflage. There are several of these stores in Wongdu Ultz as well. I try to stay away from it because it''s dangerous, but I used to step in for ''study''. In the hallway, there were several doors. The man points to one of them and says: "... today''s deal is... just this room..." "What do you mean, all the rooms are usually used? "... oh... no..." Looks like I got him a little too drunk. This makes it difficult to get the information you need. I gave up the information, and I put him in a flurry, and I pushed open the door pointed at him. "... a woman. That''s rare." There he was, the village chief who had just met him in the evening. I''m so glad you''re dressed in flashy women''s clothing and wearing a rash. You can even notice you''re disguised, but you don''t have any such bare hands. I mean, there''s something wrong with me not being able to find out about my messy dress. "Oh. I''d like you to continue and accommodate a certain amount of pepper," "I can''t do that for the first time. More..." This village chief, when we met earlier, people seemed to have a good vibe, but this transformation. A human being with personal desire is frightening. Jalala. I smashed a cloth bag full of money on the table. [M] I feel like I have more than three times the estimated price. Altogether, there is also a contract with the contents of having the pepper accommodated on a regular basis. Pretending to slap me on the cheek with a bunch of bills and fall for it probably goes against the policies of the Vikes. But given how the merchants stepped through the disrespectful behavior of storming the First Prince''s Inn, it was clear that the decent distributors were playing hard acid. This village chief would have liked to have been in the opposite position once in a while. "... this is...! The look on the face of the village chief who was showing a sinister face until just now changes. "You''ll write, won''t you, this contract" I laugh nicely at imitating the girls I meet in the city at night. The village chief only sees money. The contract is in place. Back home, there was no need for metastatic magic. The only man with a scratch on his cheek who seemed troublesome was sleeping drunk when the deal ended and he returned to the tavern. I put a private room key next to him and leave the store just like I did when I arrived. The Vikes were surprised that I normally came out of the store, but Lewis didn''t even care about it. This juncture. It''s high-ranking magic, but I wonder if I can handle it, too, if that bothers me. With that in mind, the prince slapped me on the shoulder. "Don''t do it" Lewis offers me his palm over here, only a little lit up with praise. "Good day, Doni" Pattin. Together, we rejoiced in the success of the operation. Thus, my first mission, which I visited unexpectedly, was accomplished. Well, anyway. Today, I''m really tired. DDDDD The day after I returned from the village of Colberry. As I studied in my room for the vacation exam, Lee, the butler, came into my room in a terrible panic. "D, Master Doni! Oh, it''s a customer. May I escort you to this room! "I''m concentrating right now, so I need you to wait in the reception room." I answer without taking my gaze off my desk. "No, I can''t keep you waiting." Who''s the one you can''t keep me waiting for? I can''t believe I''m royal. "I''ll get in your way." I froze to the voice of Vik, who heard me there. "Sorry you''re studying. I really need to talk to you about something." "Vik, I''m sorry. I''ll show you to the reception room." I get up in a hurry. "No, it''s fine here. Keith and Lewis are waiting at the reception." "... a secret story? I can''t believe you saw the perfect prince as a teenager." I would tear up and answer, but I had a faint idea of what Vik was here to talk about. Vik gets to the point quickly so he doesn''t get caught up in my pace. "I say straight to the point. I want you to serve as my sidekick." "... are you serious? This is me, right? I try to flirt with an emotionless smile, but it''s probably pointless. "I mean it.... it doesn''t have to be for me." I''m surprised there''s been an unexpected word. "I wonder what that means" "... it is true that I value Doni highly myself. I buy that speed of rotation of my head and the fact that I''m good at communicating. But what I value more than I do is Lewis." "Lewis? That''s not true! Hard to believe in Russia. I used to be praised, but I''m only talking about my childhood. "I grew up like Lewis and my sister and brother. Lewis is highly magical and capable. I think it will go a different way than any previous noble lady in the Paft country. it is my duty to put her reassuring presence aside in order to reward her at all" The moment I heard that. I don''t know, but I found myself spilling a natural grin. [M] ( is this, like, 13 years old) On the day I was first introduced to His Highness, Lewis said, ''I will live in this kind of world''. I understood that as "just living as a sidekick," and my heart became heavier when it seemed clear that I was always left with an escape route. But it actually seemed different. I guess Lewis is prepared to dedicate his life to this future king. I''m sure he''s the only one in front of me who realizes he''s ready to get that far. I''m so glad Lewis'' master was him. As soon as possible, her appearance, which she does not hate for any effort or sacrifice for her beliefs, seems dangerous.... My answer may have been decided a long time ago. I stared straight into Veek''s emerald green eyes and took a breath. "... there''s only one condition." "What?" "... I hope you never tell her the real reason I serve Vik" "Naturally.... Keith is blunt, so don''t worry." Vik replied confidently as a prince. Thus I was welcomed as the third side of Veek. [M] DDDDD Concon. I''m just finishing up with the materials for the day, and the door to the room is knocked. This beating, Lewis. "Yes." "Good morning. I''ll be picking up Claire from now on to the outhouse, so I''ll ask for Vik" "Ok. You two have a date in the morning? Nice." "We''ll be canned in the office until noon." "... yeah..." Lewis doesn''t doubt that somehow I can do the same thing as I normally do. But my Royal School grades have always been at the top, and my sword skills have suddenly improved, because I didn''t like to show her the cheating self to be satisfied at the halfway point, and I worked desperately hard. "I live in a world like this.... What about Doni? She called me into the world she lived in, that word. It has now twitched like a body blow. In retrospect of a mundane moment, so much so that I feel like I can live with that alone in so much sweetness. At the time, it is only truly regrettable that I did not realize what it really meant at all. Standing next to you will surely not come true. But at least as a colleague, I want to be the one who supports her the most. Today, too, begins a day of overcrowding that I''m sick of. 81 Minami the next morning Somehow, my head is so heavy. Until yesterday it was a report pickle. Report during the exam Hell is something I''m used to. There were three overlapping submission dates, but I''ve done some digging, and I managed to get all the materials on loan at the campus-ju library on Amazon. I can afford it this time! It should have been. But why do you always stay up all night the day before... leave it alone. After submitting the report yesterday, Liko was going to come visit and play "Grow Up ? ETERNAL LOVE" with me. It just came out last month and I''ve been waiting for the SWITCH version! Some happy endings have been attacked, but I really regret getting into college exam periods there. But then I have no choice. It''s nice to play sneaky and boring by yourself, but after the exam period is over, I''m also happy to enjoy the offense while I say it''s all about Riko! I should have been looking forward to it after the report was submitted...... though. I don''t remember after stopping by the popular Patisserie with Lizi, buying a stub and coming back to my first studio apartment where I live alone. No. Speaking of which, there is... maybe. Ugh, it''s like I was talking to someone. And strangely, it seems like there was someone else besides Liko...... But, but I still feel like a dream, too. And when I realized, this is how I lay in my bed in the morning. "... my... what about Master Salomon? He moved softly and took the controller in his hand so as not to wake Lizi sleeping on the couch. I mean, you said you put the guest to sleep on the couch. Die of sorrow. At least in atonement, put the stuffy futon that you were wearing until just now on Riko. It buried me in a good way. Now, all right. Looking at the clock, it''s only 7: 00 in the morning. It was Friday yesterday, so I''m off today. Though I''m kind of heavy headed and uncomfortable with my body, I''ve been looking forward to seeing the Bad End of the Sad Love and Reputation Salomon Dear Loot this past week. I do. Do it and show it. My makeup remains on my face, and my hair is shaky, but Master Salomon doesn''t see my face. I won''t let anyone interrupt a moment with a lucky, thin-faced, intelligent-looking guy. "That..." Having started the game, I noticed one more piece of unfamiliar save data. Only this part, the text color is different. ... which means hidden routes! Looking at the sofa behind him, Lizi, who would have accomplished this feat, is asleep in Kuruku. Ray, that''s too much. But as you can see from the title of the chapter, this is the First Prince''s Asbertroot. Speaking of which, Lizi seemed to have been ball-shashing in encouraging Asberto''s offense long before the exam. He said it would be a lot of hassle if the branch did it or something. But he''s childish and not my taste. Seriously. I''m sorry. I''d love to see all the stills... Well, let''s play a little sometime when we''re free. So I''ll be traveling to the world of "Become ? ETERNAL LOVE" for about 3 hours now. From now on, I would like to drag Master Salomon, whose dignity is too great according to his heroine beliefs, into the Bad End in a guessy way! 82 Charlotte and little Claire. Abbey, in the northern part of the Noston Nation. ''About a month ago, a girl came here. First name, Charlotte Martino, age 15. She has long, twirling fluffy hair with cute, round eyes. A high voice like sweet also attracts people. ... but she doesn''t seem to have a very good personality. Apparently, there''s not only one reason she came here. First, he tried to discredit the royal families of other countries at the Royal College of Nobility in Wangdu, and was discreetly disciplined. Then in the middle of it, he abused the transfer door this time to set up a brainwashing on the prince of the great power/paft, and tried to push that sin on the baroness''s warrant for the finish. As a result, the Royal College of Aristocrats was expelled and brought to this monastery in an almost indulgent manner. When it comes to the Duke of Martino''s house, the crying child is also a fame in silence in the Noston Nation. Why did she behave so humbly when she was supposed to be a courtier from that prestigious place? Anyway, we''ll have to watch carefully. - Pathan. Julia, who was named Charlotte''s nominee, closed the journal. Charlotte spent about a month in solitary confinement after arriving at this monastery. Starting today, she will be joining the other nuns. Many of the nuns who spend time in this monastery find themselves here for some reason. Charlotte, among other things, was a troubled child who was out of the group among its'' translation ants''. For this reason, Julia, a veteran who grew up in an orphanage co-located in this monastery, was chosen as her nominee. "I''m Julia. Ask me anything I don''t know." Charlotte distorts her expression to Julia who greets her concisely "... then tell me how to get out of here. I''m sick of this place! The cell is small, dark and stinky. I can''t believe I didn''t get a single step out of here. I could''ve done something about it! The rice is too primitive... what is that? Well, I''m sorry I finally moved into a regular private room! I mean, the end of the bad end is too long! You think this is gonna last till you die? Julia likewise distorted her expression to Charlotte, who could say whatever she wanted without a greeting. "There''s nothing I don''t know as far as I can answer." Julia hasn''t felt good about her since she saw Charlotte in her cell. I read Charlotte''s background, which was given to me later, and the feeling increased even more. I can''t believe you''re trying to discredit others for growing up with no freedom. "I''ll show you to your room. Follow me. And the room isn''t private, it''s with me." "Eh! You must be lying! I don''t like that! To your father..." Julia blocks her from saying that. "Do you have a father who can help you now? As soon as possible, Charlotte shut up. Yulia walked on fast feet like a trademark shortcut brunette bouncing. The color of scorn floats in my eyes, which is often said to be cool. I feel Charlotte''s footsteps walk away more and more dissatisfied with Taratara behind me, but I don''t look back. She couldn''t contain her frustration anyway. DDDDD After Julia confirmed the dorm room as Charlotte, she was leading her to the large hall used at the rally. "We have breakfast in the dining room every morning after we pray in church. Meals are served twice at 8: 00 a.m. and 4: 00 p.m. If I''m late, I''ll skip my meal." "Two meals......? I wonder if there''s time for a high tea." "There can''t be any such thing. This is a monastery." Julia goes on ignoring Charlotte, who distorts her face, even if she doesn''t believe it again. "Our place is this big hall. I polish this room up every day." "Yeah? Take this size for two!! You won''t be able to say what you think! Roughly, what are you going to do with every shiny room you don''t use every day?" "The purpose lies more elsewhere. Don''t you even know that? "... it would be a lie... When I got out of my cell, I thought I was free! Lying, lying, repeating, she looks like she grew up in a greenhouse as expected in Julia. Nevertheless, I didn''t know you''d been in solitary confinement for a month and wouldn''t understand your situation. Julia wanted to end the conversation with Charlotte as soon as possible. "And I have something for you. Look, the letter." Six letters were given by Julia, who did not hide her frustration: two from her parents'' house and the rest all from Claire, a paft country. "I couldn''t give it to you while you were in solitary confinement.... Nice, someone to worry about even if it''s just a bad thing! Julia was deposited in this monastery as a baby and has lived here ever since. I am very grateful to the warm Sisters for coming alive with no freedom whatsoever, but to be honest, I also felt lonely. I didn''t expect you to have the good fortune of being born in the Duke''s house to push the house to the brink of collapse by betraying your parents and brothers lightly who care about you. This is why he was blessed from birth! Here''s why Julia is so angry with Charlotte. "... not a single good thing." But the look on Charlotte''s face looked a lot more complicated than I expected, even though it was a word I should have said with disgust. Julia mouths somewhat when she sees a shadow drop in Charlotte''s expression, which until then had a good prestige. The window in the great hall was open. It was a beautiful day. From beyond the open window, children are heard sneezing in the garden. "... children''s voices...? "Yes, there is an orphanage here. Well, it''s none of your business." Ignoring Julia''s voice, Charlotte glances down through the window. "... you have so many children" "That''s right. Most children have no parents. Some kids were brought here right after birth." Julia tried to stop herself. I didn''t want to tell this worldless, all-you-can-wagamma lady about my birth. "... one, there''s a kid who''s not in everyone''s circle" "Oh, Claire." Charlotte''s eyes swam at the name of the little cute girl she could see under the window. The girl-child stares from the shade of a tree at everyone playing with pleasure. Though not crying, his left hand grabbed the trunk of the tree desperately, his right hand gripping his skirt tightly. "That kid, he just got brought here last week. I''m only 4 years old." When she answers that, Julia turns her heels back and leaves the great hall. "Hey! Where are you going!! Julia does not answer. Charlotte rushed after her. Julia went down the stairs and out into the garden. "Julia!" The children who admire her like a sister rush over. "Are you having a good time? "Let''s hide and seek with Julia! "Fine! Claire. Don''t you want to play ghosts with me? To Julia''s invitation, little Claire shook her head weakly. "Yes. Then hide with that sister." "Whew. Me? Ahead of what Julia pointed out was Charlotte, who was solidifying on an unexpected turn. When little Claire nods reluctantly, Julia begins to count. "Yichi, Yichi, Yichi, " As they say, little Claire, who walked to Tokotoko and Charlotte, looks terribly anxious. Charlotte glances at the frightened little Claire''s face. Light black face on thin hands and feet. What she was wearing was clean, but she reminded me that her standing was in Charlotte. "... over here" Charlotte pulled the little Claire''s hand. "... here...? "Shit. Don''t talk to me! They were in the bushes of the monastery courtyard. "Damn... do..." "Even I''m tickled!? But hide-and-seek is the market for hiding on trees or in bushes! In Charlotte''s strong tone, little Claire gets stuck in words. (And shit) "No, you''re not, are you? Nothing, I''m not trying to make you cry!! Little Claire nodded without saying anything. Hmm, I thought I was going to cry, but unexpectedly, I''m eating up my teeth and putting up with tears. Seeing her expression, Charlotte''s brain had a view of the village where she was born and raised. "Charlotte. Mom, I''m going out now. Leave a message." "Yes......" A small village, close to the border with the Noston State. It was already dark outside, but my mother said she would leave Charlotte and go out from now on. (Mom...... again? Must be Uncle Mustache''s place) Charlotte hasn''t had dinner yet. Yesterday''s vegetable soup remains in the kitchen pan. Charlotte wanted to forget she was hungry when she thought she was going to eat that cold soup with a thin flavor and little utensils left. Charlotte, who has only just turned 5, already knows she doesn''t have the money to buy bread in her own house. The brilliant dress my mother wears somehow increases, even though I can hardly eat fluffy bread or loose potatoes. I can''t buy food, but a dress would be fine! And I used to think. But I was flattered that my friend in the village bought me a cute piece for my birthday and Charlotte tried to insist on my mother, but I didn''t get a good reply. When my mother goes to play with ''Uncle the Beard'', she doesn''t quite come back. I miss being alone on a dark night, but I was looking forward to my mother''s souvenir, which I could eat the next morning. They wrap up the rest of the restaurant. Stew with plenty of bread, simmering beef and gobbly vegetables you can''t always eat...... She was trying her best to leave a message with a menu that seemed to drool of covetousness just when she thought of it. Now that I think about it, "Uncle Beard" was not my father Benjamin, but my mother''s lover. My mother always finished her meal outside just herself, and Charlotte made all the vegetable soup. That wealthy Martino family should have given his concubine and daughter enough to live on. Still, I can tell now that my life was poor because my mother was running out of money just for herself. Even in the eyes of Charlotte, who was small, my mother was not like her friends'' mothers. Living as one''s heart was like an unchanging sister. Charlotte didn''t cry. I''m afraid my mother will think I''m bothered by crying. Nico always laughed and played the girl she loved. (... I remember something nasty!) In the bushes, Charlotte hits her tongue. As soon as, the little Claire''s shoulder, shrinking next door, jumped in a freak. "... we''re talking over here. You''re not bad! "Ha... yes" Little Claire looked horny, but she''s still peeking at this one''s complexion. I can''t believe you look just like yourself as a kid, but your name is'' Claire ''. Charlotte, who laughed all the time, didn''t feel surprisingly bad. DDDDD Julia was keeping a diary as she checked sideways that her new roommate was asleep. (Today was unexpected. I thought I was going to run away from you) "What happened today. I was in the same room as the new Charlotte. She is a problematic child as per her resume. Complaining all the time, non-cooperative to do anything. I tried to get him to write a letter to my family to encourage regeneration, and he fell asleep wrapped in a sheet in a gap with his eyes removed. (But...) Julia runs more brushes. ''Surprisingly, the orphanage kids seem to like it. In particular, she had noticed as soon as possible how Claire had just arrived last week. Most of the noble ladies who visited us at the service see us with pity. But she wasn''t. What does it mean to treat you normally without looking particularly concerned? '' When Julia finished writing that far, she magically turned off the lights in the room. DDDDD A few weeks from there. Charlotte was perfectly acquainted with her life in the convent. "There''s no wine for breakfast, is there? Besides, I don''t have time to relax and enjoy my tea... I''d like to escape, but I need a carriage in such a remote area... Julia, what are you having so much fun here? "Now, it''s a pleasure to see the lady of the duke''s house. Besides, wine is special. There are vineyards on the monastery''s property, and they make wine, so you can have it. I think you should be as grateful as you can drink. Charlotte and Julia were incompatible relationships, but were in the process of reconciling to such an extent that they did not feel the sting lightly. Charlotte hasn''t changed at all since the beginning. What changed was Julia. In the name of Charlotte''s regeneration, Julia has undertaken a clerk to check out letters she wrote to her family. Recent examples include "I want alcohol other than wine" and "I want a new dress". At first they both seemed arrogant wagamama. But ''I Want Alcohol Other Than Wine'' was for alcoholic nuns who didn''t quite get a plug sent in, and ''I Want a New Dress'' was for little Claire who never saw a brilliant dress up close (maybe). Especially with little Claire. The horse seemed to fit, and Charlotte also gave away a beautiful note from her sister. That was another surprise. Exactly. Though I found that I had no reflection at all on "I Want a Prince Anyway" to be able to make sense of it. "Hey, Julia. Cleaning the big hall today, won''t you? Let''s have a tea party in the room together! It was time to finish my morning prayers and breakfast and clean the big hall of my routine from now on. "Tea party? Are you still spreading your head? "Oh no, I''m frightened. I''ve cleaned for the rest of my life." "It''s a very short lifetime." Julia closes her mouth to Charlotte, who jokes around everywhere. No matter how badly you do it, it''s too much. Apparently, her sister is engaged to the first prince of the Paft Nation, but that was enough to make her anxious if you were okay. Hearing Charlotte complain, they eventually arrived in the Great Hall. The weather is bad today. It''s raining zather outside, and the room is dim, even though it''s supposed to keep the curtains open. Always, with Julia coming from the hallway side, Charlotte brushes the floor up shiny from the window side. With no motivation or strength, Charlotte could only wipe about a fifth of Julia''s floor, but it was much better than it was in the beginning. "That one." Charlotte, who had just skipped the cleaning and looked out the window, raises her bare voice. "What the hell is wrong with you?" Just under 3 minutes after I started working. Julia asked back in dismay. "On that tree...... it looks like a white cloth is pinched...... I wonder..." Julia, concerned, goes to the window where Charlotte is skipping. And I was surprised. "It''s not cloth. It''s a child! After the great hall in a great panic, the two headed under the tree. And call out loud. "Who''s there? Don''t move because it''s dangerous! "Ha... Yes..." It was little Claire who answered Julia''s call. He''s gone pretty far up there about how the hell he climbed. The rain storm was almost unprotected because of it, and I could imagine it being soaking wet. She always had a small voice, but I can''t hear her particularly today. "No more. You can''t help it! With Julia on her ass wondering how to help her, Charlotte puts her hands on the branches. "Huh? Are you... climbing? ''Cause if you don''t climb, what are you gonna do? With that said, she climbs a tree with a grunt. Originally, this tree is as thick and easy to climb as the orphanage kids climb and play with. Charlotte, in a monastic garment with long lengths and difficult to move, also reached the little Claire easily. "Claire, grab me." "Ha... Yes..." How long the hell have you been here, little Claire''s body was totally cold. Charlotte tries to hold her body tight and go down, but the wet branches glide tight in the rain and it doesn''t work. "" Ah. " Charlotte slipped her leg. Grabbing the branches with your hands is fine, but one hand is buried with a small clare. result. The two fell upside down as they were. (... that? Charlotte should have embraced the little Claire and tried to withstand the shock, but no pain whatsoever. When I looked closely at myself, my body was floating in the air a little above the ground and I almost landed slowly. "... Julia can use magic." Then help me sooner, Charlotte glances at Julia. "Quicker than that, get Claire to the infirmary" Julia, who decided that she was faster to carry, received the little Claire so that she could snap it out of Charlotte''s arm and ran over to the orphanage. In Charlotte''s hands, staring behind him, there was still a lovely note sprinkled with water. DDDDD "K, I wonder how Claire is doing." Charlotte asks Julia, who returned to her room that night after dinner. "I''ve got a cold, and I think I have a fever. The pills are not working... I''m just going to talk to the Virgin who can use the magic of healing tomorrow." It''s about the Virgin Anne, Charlotte thinks. Apparently, this monastery is equipped with a ''door'', and my aunt had come to see Charlotte frequently. Charlotte comes up with something. "Hey. Where''s the ''door''? "I have a priori who got into another country and I will never tell you" "... Julia can use magic, can''t she? "I can use it, but only a little. I can''t move the door. Besides, there''s hardly anyone here who can use the door. Just accept it. I''m sorry you couldn''t get away." Charlotte swelled her puffy cheeks. I''ve been here for weeks. I just think about running away every day, but I was accepting that it was just waste to think geographically. But this time she was thinking about the ''door'' for a different purpose than escaping. To Charlotte, who has been silent, Julia says. "... you''re a really weird kid. I thought you were worried about Claire, and the next moment I''m thinking about escaping. It''s too short-circuited, like a child." "... what! Julia, if magic can be used, it''s the nobleman''s house, right? Tell me where the hell the house is! "... this is why I didn''t want to say it. When the aristocratic class finds out that they are drawing the blood of nobility, that''s how they all try to gain an immediate advantage.... I''m just like Claire. They left me here when I was little! Julia grabbed the diary when she said all that, Batan, and made a loud noise and walked out of the room. To an unexpected answer, Charlotte sits in bed with Posan. Charlotte''s bed sheets are pinched with a note that little Claire had gripped neatly stretched out the wrinkles. Though it is hard to fasten the prototype, it is worn out because it was wet. If I give this back to that kid, I''m sure he''ll be disappointed. This note was purchased and sent to me by my sister Claire in Ultz, the king''s capital of the Paft Country. Claire somehow assumes that Charlotte likes cute things. Charlotte, who no longer had to play "Cute and Healthy Sister," flashed the note to little Claire, "Because I don''t need this." This note, which little Claire seems to have cherished, is no longer on Charlotte''s desk. Even if I wanted to get out of the city and buy you a replacement, I couldn''t do that to her right now. "I can''t believe I carry something like this with me... like an idiot" DDDDD The next morning. At the end of his prayers at the church, Charlotte received a call. When I went to the designated room, the person as expected was waiting for her. "How are you, Charlotte? "Yes. Aunt Anne. My aunt seems fine, above all." Anne squirts at Charlotte, who makes a laugh. "You''ve come to say hello properly. Previously, at the top of the opening, I was like, ''Get me out of here!! It was." "I''ve decided to change the operation. If you were a good girl, your father would call me back, too! "Your brother, not your father." Ann laughed deeply. The Duke of Martino family was in a lot of trouble because of the numerous scandals caused by Charlotte. My father''s title was ceded to my eldest brother, Oscar, and I no longer talked about working in the royal palace, which was about to be decided by my second brother, Leo. Well, it turns out that the brothers have the magic there due to the re-baptism, so the second brother is likely to be in a different place of work. That''s another story. Now the Duke of Martino family was beginning to go a long way to regain their reputation for falling to the land in the Noston Country. Charlotte, who can do whatever she wants, knows that. So I have yet to make a serious attempt to escape this monastery. "I went to a girl named Claire earlier.... you have a child with the same name" Charlotte walked out on herself by accident. "You have a terrible cold. The pills don''t seem to work either, so I''ve been doing some healing magic." "So, that kid...? "I''m perfectly cured." "Good......!... No, oh, yeah" Charlotte, who nearly lowered her chest, hastily disguised herself as calm. "Hehe. I heard a little bit about it." The paper your sister gave me flew in the wind and caught me in a tree, so I wanted to get it somehow. " "... yes..." Ann smiled at Charlotte, blushing her cheeks slightly and distracting her. "Though the Duke of Martino family is at the entrance to a long tunnel to regain their honor, it looks like you''ve finally stood there too" "Huh?" Anne says to Charlotte, who shows a bare gesture that she doesn''t know what it means. "Charlotte''s white magic should have been used for the people of the Noston Nation. Um... little Claire, too, if there was any healing magic, you could have healed her right away. Before that, good quality protection would have prevented them from being hit by rain on trees." When Ann''s troublesome sermon began, Charlotte was always mindless. Depending on the plans for the day, it was also a routine tea meal to think about dresses to wear later and think about what to do with today''s tea treats. But only today, the cold out little Claire''s body temperature comes back to Charlotte''s arms. It overlapped with my former self, who was powerless and could only survive a young mother like my daughter. And in this world where suddenly everything stopped going the way I wanted, I''m like that helpless mother right now, you know? "Think carefully about what you''ve done. Who could you have helped with the white magic that really should have been used? It''s all because of your misfortune." Ann spinned, harshly, gentle words. "Come back when you know that. Though no one knows how many or how many decades it will take." Charlotte did not reply. But Ann, who saw her expression, nodded satisfactorily and left the visiting room. DDDDD "Three months after Charlotte Martino arrived. What she told me today. That she hasn''t been at the Duke of Martino''s since she was born. And an apology for the rumbling the other day. (But it was pretty far away) The next time I go out of town, I want you to buy me a note that little girls are going to like. The cleaning of the Great Hall is that we want to take a weekly break and have a tea party with the nuns. I''m still complaining, but she seems to be trying to face her sins as she is. Long way to go. As your guide, I''m going to keep a close eye on her regeneration '' When Julia finished writing her diary, she looked at the sleeping face of her roommate, who slept soundly and smiled lightly. 83 Nicolas and Asbertos engagement. "His Highness Asberto. Let''s rethink our engagement for a moment." "Nicolas...... what does that mean" Asberto was upset by how his fiance looked in front of him. Nicolas has tears in her eyes. Because of his confusion, he tried to comfort her as to whether something was painful. But at the same time, I realize that his moist eyes are filled with anger. So finally, he could swallow the words of his fiance, who he almost refused to understand. She says she doesn''t want to get married. I mean, the cause was on me. Today was the second day of the day when a mission from the Paft country would come in two nights and three days. There will be a dinner party after this today, and tomorrow there will be an engagement signing ceremony for First Prince Asberto of the Noston Nation and daughter Nicolas of the King''s brother of the Paft Nation. For that day, Asberto should have been running for the past few months. "As planned, I''ll be at dinner tonight. But don''t forget what I just said! When Nicola said so, she bit her lip off and left the office. Asbelt in a relaxed state squeaks her hair up, makes a sound with her boss and lowers her hips to the stewardship chair. "Nicola... what the hell is this?" The story goes back a day. DDDDD "Lord Veek, are you ready?" Claire bowed her head to Vik in awe, watched over by many of her ministers. "Oh, that''s good." Cutting that response off, Claire fills her body with magic. A month and a little while had passed since Claire and Vique promised to marry each other. Today was the day to use the ''door'' to leave for Noston Country to attend the rituals and ceremonies associated with Nicolas and Asberto''s engagement ceremony. There are a total of dozens of missions visiting the Noston country this time. The Dukes of Windsor and his brother-in-law King Puffett, Vik and the Neighbors. And in addition to escorts and samurai, Claire, a native of the Noston Nation and fianc of the First Prince, was the breakdown. Due to travel in too large a number of people, Claire was entrusted with the role of moving the ''door'' this time. And the neighborhood was a little busy today. Because many subordinates gathered in front of the ''door'' installed in the magician''s room in an attempt to see Claire''s strength in purifying the magic tornado the other day. Claire lets her body do magic, pouring it into a large magic formation painted on the floor all at once. Then the letters fluttered from the floor with brilliance, enveloping a line. And then it disappeared. Behind my ears, I still feel a twist full of moments of vanishing from the Pfeety Nation. When Claire opened her eyes, perceiving that the color of the lights felt behind her closed eyes had changed, there was a landscape there that looked familiar. "Welcome aboard." "Father! Mother! Brother Veek! Long time no see." ''Doors'' in the royal palace of the nation of Noston, near the church. So they greeted King Noston with Nicolas, Asberto and Virgin Ann. Of course, there are all the ministers, and behind them you can see their little brother Oscar. "Claire''s going home to Martino tonight." Lewis, who was accompanying Claire in the rear, confirms in a whisper as he sees Vike and Lord Windsor receiving a welcome in the front. "Yeah. Just for one night, but I''m going back to my parents'' house. I want to introduce you to Dion." "Yes. Long time no see, have fun" Claire smiled at Lewis, who was as gentle as her sister. This visit lasts two nights and three days. Today, after the welcoming ceremony, there will be a dinner party on the side of the Papeete country alone, where Nicolas was exchanged. The second day tomorrow, dinner party. The last day was the engagement signing ceremony after all the face-to-face and interactions. Claire has permission to stay at the Duke of Martino''s house after attending today''s dinner party. Claire hasn''t been home to her parents once since she studied in Puffett Country. (She said that Aunt Anne is also here.... I''m so excited about tonight! After the dinner party, Claire visited the Duke of Martino''s house with Dion using metamagic. "Are you sure you want me to join you? Actually, I hardly need Claire to escort me... Wouldn''t it have been better without family water? "No. Something I haven''t properly introduced to my father or my brothers about Dion yet. Besides, Aunt Anne loves you very much." "Oh well. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a family atmosphere. Glad to hear it!" Dion, who tended to shy away somewhere, gets a much brighter look at Claire''s words. That day, the time to gather at the Martino family salon for a drink and talk became a dream pleasure for Claire. It was a distant old memory for Claire to have laughed without giving in with her father and brothers, and she felt like a day she would never visit again. I can''t believe that''s how you''re greeted again. It''s really good to be this future, Claire sincerely thinks so. "Claire, how is it with His Highness Vik? The letter I received the other day from His Highness stated that I wanted to perform the wedding at the same time as the reign ceremony to the King Prince next spring. He wants me to push him back from his parents'' house." Oscar, his brother, who seeks to revive the glory of the Duke Martino family, seems to want his sister to marry him as soon as possible. "Brother, that''s..." Claire, having trouble responding, clouds her words. It is common for men to be around 25 years of age for marriage in the Paft country. He also asked his best friend Lydia at the Royal School, ''The royal family will only get engaged and do scaffold consolidation, then put aside a period of several years before getting married''. Of course, Claire accepted the marriage application with that intention, but Vike seems to want to soak it up somehow. However, Claire, who has no Queen''s education in the Puffett Country, is also asking Vik for a little time to study. Dion follows me when I notice her confusion. "Your Highness Vik loves you about Master Claire! But... there is talk of Claire being given the title by His Majesty the King for purifying the magic tornado the other day. It would be a waste to get a title... and get married soon, wouldn''t it? "What, is that true, Claire" "Yep... Yep, well" Claire is confused again by her brother-in-law Oscar. "When it comes to saving the country for sure... you should be able to expect a considerable title. Look, the reward is not for money or things, it''s for honor. You know what I mean?" "Yes... I understand... brother..." To the same brother, ''The Martino family doesn''t look like it''s going to be a problem,'' Claire reassured. "By the way, Claire...... would there be any vacancies in the work of magicians in the Paft Country" It was my brother Leo who was listening to Claire and Oscar''s conversation with a seemingly complicated look. Claire had just bowed her head deeply to him as soon as she got home. The reason is that, knowing my mother''s place of birth, I hid it for more than a year for my own protection. But he didn''t look particularly angry. On the contrary, he understood Claire''s position and stroked her head like a brother by saying, ''Don''t worry, I will do that myself''. Claire, who knew for the first time in his life that he would read and throw away The Letter from My Mother, doesn''t know what to do with the unexpected reaction. But I suddenly thought of Leo as a little boy trying to compete with Claire to do anything, and I felt sorry for him even more. "In the Paft Country it seems that there are many aristocrats with a strong magic power, and I hear it is also a narrow gate to become a magician of the Royal Palace" "Right. Is it still hard?" "Next time I will ask His Highness...... You may not live up to your expectations." My aunt Anne, who heard Claire''s response, which is dwarfing on her guilt consciousness, also says. "I''d like to use it for you at the church in Noston... but there''s something about Charlotte, and I can''t do it for a while yet" My second brother, Leo, had the blue magic in his hands by being baptized back the other day. His service to the royal palace, which was on the verge of being decided in one of Charlotte''s cases, has disappeared, and he''s looking for a place to work. Of course, the Duke Martino family has enormous wealth. Leo was also an ambitious type of brother again, not as good as Oscar, although he could live without problems just with the management of the territory. He didn''t inherit the house, he was somehow searching his way out. As the three brothers and sisters, Anne, and Dion, flourished with pleasure, my father was, for a long time, speechless. My father, who is reflecting that his stupidity led to this result, will not speak just to watch this regiment gently. And I knew Dion was still popular here. Especially as my brother Oscar seems to have really liked Dion. I seriously tried to dictate to myself, not Claire, and the meeting was open. When Claire is having fun at her first home in a long time. In one of the Royal Palaces of the Noston Nation, there was a problem. "What happened to Nicola?" Veek says as he makes his move. The most luxurious VIP room in the Royal Palace of the Noston Nation. This luxuriously constructed room, with three bedrooms and two main rooms, was assigned to the First Prince of the Paft Country on this visit. "He said he''d be here in a little while. Looks like he''s been talking to Lord and Mrs. Windsor a little longer." "Well, if we haven''t seen each other in a long time, we will be." Lewis and Donnie have completed their assignment and are perfectly generous. After enjoying a dinner party in an unexpected atmosphere with Nicolas added to the mission on the side of the Paft State. I was just gathered in this room to try and re-drink with the members who added Nicolas to Vike and the neighbors. "Nevertheless, I had no idea His Royal Highness Asberto and Nicolas of the Noston Nation were talking like this." "You''re the only one I didn''t realize." Vik can''t hide the shock. Let''s see Keith. "Normally you know. I can''t say I have too many problems with my predisposition, because once I turned down Miss Charlotte''s escort, who was still my fiance, and invited Miss Nicola to a ''graduation party''." I fully agree with Lewis and Donnie. "Keith''s the oldest, but you''re really dull about that," "Well... well... but... I can''t say very loudly, but I''m a little anxious to entrust Nicolas to His Royal Highness Asberto..." "... I don''t even know" To Keith''s disturbing remarks, surprisingly, Veek also synchronizes. For Vik, who is Nicolas'' cousin, and Keith, who has served him since he was little, Nicolas was more than just a royal, hands-on sister. "Before Claire went backwards... for the first time in her life, Her Highness Asberto had a change of heart and hurt her terribly about Claire, didn''t she? I can''t believe I kicked her out after I took her place... no matter how much brainwashing she had from Miss Charlotte..." Keith leads the way. "Sure. Even in Claire''s" This Life, "he obviously was obsessed with Claire, even though he had an interesting fiance named Miss Charlotte. If you think you''ve finally given up, Miss Nicolas, without putting it between you! It is. I''m just curious." Donnie says as she floats her nut skin fluffy over the palm of her hand. "... but all of them involve Charlotte, Claire''s sister. Lord Windsor has allowed it, and it won''t be a problem." The door opened as Veek, who decided the story flow was not worthy of a congratulatory day, tried to close this story. "Brother Veek... I wonder what you''re talking about right now...! There, Nicolas, apparently listening to the whole thing, stood bright red in her face with anger. "... Nicolas. What are you talking about? I told Vik, who fixes his smile, that Nicola would almost scream. "I was listening to it all!! Brother, anyway, you explain!! Vik, who conceived of Nicola''s sword curtain, was to explain all the upside of things. Of course, at first we all managed to deceive each other. But at some point, they respected Claire when Nicolas said, ''If you''re as good as Claire, you must be able to turn the clock back, what are you hiding!'' I won''t give in. Whatever you say, ''What is Master Claire''s first life? What do you mean, he changed his mind, took his place, kicked him out? Tell me the truth!'' So he started talking about the untimely end of Asberto, which he didn''t even know was happening. "... it''s terrible" Nicolas, who had heard the whole story, had tears in her eyes. "Nicola. I know, but this isn''t what actually happened. In the world before Claire changed, and it happened because of Miss Charlotte''s ''brainwashing''. Don''t forget that. We didn''t actually see it just because we listened. I can see your fiance is honest and kind now." "I know!...... but there''s a sorting of feelings!! excuse me today." To Vik''s words, Nicola stepped up her tone and left the room. (Vik, I understand what your brother is saying! ''Cause now Master Asberto is totally different) Nicola thinks as she heads to her own room placed inside the royal palace. Nicolas also fully understood what his cousin would say, and he is well aware of the atmosphere of the Royal College of Aristocrats. "The Party to Kick Nicolas Out of the Noston Nation" failed altogether, but I knew with my own hands that if there was nothing to shield, I would be able to control the College with one of Charlotte''s brainwashes. (But I can''t believe I joined that Charlotte and kicked Claire out! Believing Veek''s story as it stands, Claire says she also has memories of when she was deported from the Royal College of Aristocrats. I''m sure she was so hurt. How much ''this world'' asbestos, though good, can make me happy as it is. Nicola felt her emotions couldn''t keep up, even as she understood the answer in her head. (And...) A lingering pan somewhere in my heart. I know you''re closer to the answer to this anger. But Nicolas couldn''t be honest yet. DDDDD And that was a day ago. Nicolas, heartbroken by events that might have happened in the past due to Charlotte''s ruse, couldn''t sort her mind out the next day. Nicolas is only a 15-year-old girl, no matter how victorious she is, how well she performs, and her solid personality. I couldn''t control my emotions, and as a result, it led to ''I want to reconsider my engagement'' at the beginning. "Dear Nicolas today... I felt like I wasn''t feeling well, but I don''t know if it was my fault. My eyes felt swollen too... His Royal Highness Asberto is also the sky above... even though tomorrow is the engagement signing ceremony" Claire shrugs as she returns from the Martino family after noon and finishes attending the dinner party. "... Actually, I was hoping to tell you... there was no time to talk" Rarely to a badly chopped teeth, Claire tilted her neck. After the dinner party, Claire was in Vique''s room. The neighbors are taking it off for a meeting, and there''s only two of them in this room right now. Recently, the neighbors distracted me for my lord, who had little time to spend busily and slowly in public affairs and royal schools. "Actually yesterday...... Nicolas found out that Claire was going backwards" "! Is that... or did Master Nicolas believe it? "Oh. Master Claire can do it, he said. I tried to deceive you, but I couldn''t." We''re supposed to be talking serious, but Claire''s expression seems to loosen when I think of Nicolas, who strengthens so hard. "... so you''ve learned about His Royal Highness Asbert and Charlotte in The Life of the First Time" Claire, who understood that, was heartbroken. First of all, it was very easy to tell from my childhood friend Claire that Asberto thinks strongly of Nicolas. Or, it doesn''t mean these two are separately too one-way. Nicola''s more fond of Asberto shows up in her adorable look when she sees him, and the two people in line looked like fitting lovers to each other. "No. It''s not. Nicolas seemed angry that His Highness Asberto had hurt Claire" "But that''s..." Concon. As Claire tried to answer, the door to the room was knocked. "I wonder if Lady Claire is here! Keith showed me this way." The Lord of the Voice was Nicolas. "... I''m in the back room. Listen to me slowly." When Veek said so, he disappeared into another main room. "Dear Nicolas, I can''t believe you bothered me...... I''m so happy! Claire welcomes Nicolas. "... Vik, what about your brother? Am I interrupting?" Claire smiles at the care she can''t imagine from the time she admired Vique. And I felt uncomfortable at the dinner party earlier, but Nicola''s eyes still looked a little swollen. "Don''t worry about it. I''ve heard from His Highness, Vik. If it''s something I can talk to you about, I''ll answer anything." Guided by Claire, Nicola sits on the couch. She doesn''t have a hard time worrying about the room. That was all Nicolas meant to be familiar with the royal palace of this Noston country. "I know there''s nothing I can do about it. I have no choice but to strike my anger at His Highness Asberto." Nicola started talking abruptly and pompously, but with no usual momentum. Having seen how it was, Claire sat back next to Nicola from her seat directly across the street. The brothers are just brothers and Nicola looks surprised that she has never been sweet on an older woman. "Can I talk to you next door today?" "... yes, fine, nothing..." Nicola continues dyeing her cheeks. "I''ve been thinking about it since I heard about Master Claire turning back the time yesterday. What do I find so angry? At first, I was angry at His Highness Asberto. I thought Claire was sad and I couldn''t forgive her for finally being happy and not knowing anything." "You were. Nicolas is still kind." Claire took Nicola''s hand gently. "But... keeping every one of these beautiful in line... I... I''m sure I''m afraid of a change of heart in the end." I can see that Nicola''s hand, wrapped in Claire''s palm, gained a lot of strength. Claire loved Nicolas for being brave enough to tell me the truth. And talk with her hands wrapped in both hands. "Dear Nicolas. Mind if I talk to you for a moment?" "Yeah, of course." "This is a story in The Life of the First Time, which no longer exists. My fiance was His Royal Highness Asberto, the first prince of the Noston Nation. It was a marriage that was decided before we were born, and it was a complete political marriage." Nicola nods. "When I was 16, he did dissolve his engagement with me by saying he wanted to marry Charlotte. But until then, we were... until my sister brainwashed us, we were in a really honest relationship. We had no romantic feelings for each other... but we never heard of any other women." That was also a reversal of the fact that he was not very interested in others, but it was not something to say on this occasion now. "Are you sure...? "Now that I think about it...... it also seems like you were adorable because you were ''my sister'' at first. Nicolas is the first woman of interest to Her Highness Asberto." "Really..." Claire further tells Nicola''s voice, who answers weakly, feeling just a little more energetic. "As his childhood friend, I assure you. His Royal Highness Asberto is not an easy man to change his mind." When I heard that, Nicolas had it in mind. I need some tea leaves that Claire likes that were still in the student club room after Claire left the Royal College of Aristocracy. Asberto seemed to refill from time to time. My fiance, Charlotte, is supposed to be in the same room, but those leaves never changed. When Charlotte awoke the white magic after a while, he began to come to the student council room before heading to the classroom every morning following Nicola''s advice. So, you start the day after you get Nicola to take cover. As I spent every day that way, suddenly ''Claire''s favorite tea leaf'' disappeared from the Student Council Room. Sure, that''s before and after Asberto offered a graduation party escort. Having somehow understood what it meant to be invited to a party, Nicola was convinced that was Asberto''s tendency to treat women. I sometimes wondered if my favorite citrus tea leaves would be placed next. But no new tea leaves were put down. Instead, he asked, ''Do you have anything you want me to dispose of?'' Nicola felt somewhat honest there. "Just a little... I think I found out about Your Highness" "I''m glad." Claire, smiling, recalls the air that was flowing between Nicolas and Asberto at the dinner party. "... Could you have spoken with His Highness Asberto about this?" "Yeah. I said I wanted you to revisit your engagement." "!! Dear Nicolas, I think you should come to Your Highness immediately or write to me! He can''t sleep like this." Claire thinks of a letter almost as long as a paper sent by Asberto before. Ninety percent of it was written about Nicola, and it was obvious that his head was full of her. "Okay. It''s a little late, but I''ll ask the samurai for the next one." Nicola said so, leaving the room behind. (Dear Nicolas... I hope I can be honest) As soon as Claire closes the door, who sent Yale to the luxurious rear, she feels signs of Veek on her back. "Does Nicola look okay?" Claire was hugged from behind by Veek. Very ticklish because he talks with his mouth to kiss Claire''s neck. "Yeah, I''m sure.... Veek? It''s about time everyone came back. Let go." "... His Royal Highness Asberto is very sincere? Claire thought she was kidding and tried to flirt lightly, but panicked when she realized that Vik''s voice contained a color of jealousy. "I was listening! That''s... not in that sense..." As soon as I did, I could see force in my hand placed near my clavicle. Talk more about me, too. "... Phew" As the first prince, Claire''s mouth unwittingly spills a grin over too many gaps with her stiff appearance at ceremonies and dinner parties. "... I always say that.... that you admire it" "I want to hear more" While understanding the inconsistencies between his words and his actions, Vik mouthed without hearing Claire try to say anything. Seven seconds later, they had their first sweet time in a long time until Keith knocked on the door of the room as if he had foreseen everything. DDDDD It was an unexpected visitor waiting for Nicolas to return to his room to ask for a rescue to Asberto. "His Highness Asberto..." "Today''s daytime story, will you let me do it again" Seeing where he was dressed, he apparently came straight to Nicola''s room without changing after finishing his dinner party and meeting the next day. The two of them stepped out from the side of the hallway onto the terrace. Much time has passed since the dinner party ended and the full moon is rising high. "... me and... engagement, no, let me know why you don''t want to marry me" Nicolas does not answer. No, I can''t answer that. Because she knows for herself. There''s nothing wrong with Asberto this time. The terrace is bright with full moon illumination. But Claire''s words come to mind behind Nicola''s brain when she realizes his complexion is blue: ''He can''t sleep like this''. And I deeply regretted my words and actions that were too direct. "Nicola. Please talk to me. If there''s anything that doesn''t get to me, fix it. So please." Nicola finally opened her mouth to an asbestos. "... there''s nothing wrong with Your Highness. Though I often think you''re a little foolish. Besides, this time, I learned that I was something similar. That''s the good thing about Your Highness." Though I managed to talk to him, I knew Nicolas couldn''t be honest. Asberto, who truly received ''Nothing Bad'', was even more perplexed. "... Nicolas... So why" "You just talked to Master Claire about us. Claire said you were very decent. Me, too, I sure do. But..." "But...? Asberto gets one step closer to Nicola. "I need a change of heart... can you assure me..." Asberto didn''t miss hearing what Nicola had managed to squeeze out. "Were you thinking about that, you?" Nicola seemed disappointed by his frightened, hoarse and indescribable expression... But it was a moment. "Nicolas. Maybe you care about Miss Claire Martino" Asberto dared to call Claire by her full name. "That''s not true. Master Claire is the fiance of His Highness Vike, and he is a respected man. No wonder you have the same feelings." "Sure, let''s admit I''ve admired her before. But... now I think she was like a comrade to me" Nicola had never actually been heard of her feelings for Claire by Asberto. "Warrior...? "Oh, yeah. Claire had me way ahead of her since I was a little girl. Since she studied abroad, there have been honest things I wanted to be like her, to put on the side. But I didn''t feel like doing anything just because I couldn''t get it. It''s just that you... For the first time, I wanted His Majesty the King to set the course for the dissolution of Charlotte''s engagement and somehow stay by his side." That''s it, Nicolas had enough. "Your Highness...... I''m sorry. I said something really terrible." Asberto graciously holds Nicolas, who spills tears. "I''m sorry. I''m not really used to this sort of thing. Any little thing, I want you to say if you have any concerns. However, let me assure you that there will never be a change of heart.... Will this reassure you a little? In Asberto''s arms, now Nicola nodded honestly. The night before the engagement signing ceremony. Thus, they managed to make up successfully. DDDDD The next day, Nicola asks Vik, who is returning home after the signing ceremony. "Brother Vik, when will your wedding be with Lady Claire? Claire and Lewis are not here. The two of us were going to say hello to the Virgin Anne. Last month, Vik and Claire''s engagement was officially concluded. Because there is no culture of engagement ceremonies in the Paft country, they were just signed in writing, but the two were formal fiances to each other. "Oh...... I''m thinking as soon as I finish my reign ceremony to Prince Wang next spring..." There was a reason for Vik to cloud his words. Originally, he had grasped that Claire wanted to learn more about the Papeet country before getting married in order to support his future king, His Majesty. If that''s all, it''s still fine. Less than a year later, if I told her to learn fully, Claire was willing to convince me that even too early a marriage was out of routine. However, a completely unexpected obstacle had surfaced on this journey. "At the dinner party yesterday... Claire''s brother began to tell me that Lord Martino didn''t have to rush his marriage. I''ve been very motivated so far, so I thought you''d help Claire convince me... Dion. You were visiting the Martino family with Claire.... you know something? "Oh, I think I said that." "!! You...! Dion''s refreshing smile made Vik snap his face. 84 Night of the Neighbors From the window left open, the sober air of the early morning was entering. In contrast to the heat in this room last night, the most awake Dion rubbed his eyes when he put his jacket on his shoulder, which remained placed all the way to his side. "Mm-hmm... oh, Dion" Apparently he woke up to signs of Dion''s crap moving. Donni is stretching out in the bench where he was lying. Meanwhile, Keith was still sleeping well in his own bed. There''s a liquor bottle rolling beside him who fell asleep without a blanket, and it''s closer to ''falling'' than ''sleeping''. "Morning, Donnie.... That, I don''t have Lewis, but what''s up? "Oh. I said I was going to sleep in my room, and I got out at dawn" "Oh well.... it''s morning ~. I don''t think I slept at all! Dion, too, stretches out to imitate Donnie. Thus, drinking it down in Keith''s room was not so rare for them. There is no holiday near the side of Vik, the next king. But my relationship with my husband is close. I often fall asleep late at night when alcohol comes in and the argument is incandescent. "Yesterday... I wonder what happened to Vik ~" Dion laughs lightly at Donnie, who can''t keep her curiosity in check. "I hope it''s going well" Vique was clearly upset yesterday when he heard in this room that ''Claire was told her thoughts by His Highness Asberto of the Noston Country''. The person intended to be able to leave the room with room, but all four of them left on the spot listened to the footsteps rushing out at once the moment Keith left the room. Neighbors and Dion face each other. And Lui spurted out, Dion smiled gently after exhaling heavily, and Donni laughed with his cheek cane. Only Keith was a little tearful and soggy, so the three of us bashed our heads and blessed him. "Keith has been with Vik since he was little, hasn''t he? That makes you cry." Lui also synchronizes with Doni''s words. "Keith says a lot when he''s drunk. He said he was the one who turned Vik, who understood too much responsibility as a child, into that character." The new Dion, too, had heard the story. "Oh, Keith told me that story the other day. He''s just studying and swordsmanship, so he took me out under the castle, taught me to play and let me see a lot of people." Keith, who remained heavily told, opens his mouth with his head polyed. "... but I''m still very vigilant. I''m usually the ideal part as a master...... It''s good for everyone, but you''d only superficially deal with any warrant lady, wouldn''t you? When I think about Veek''s life, I was worried that he was all alone mentally. But I''m so glad you met someone who could really forgive my heart" "... right" Lewis, who had been with me until just now and slapped Keith on the head, was also running out of words when he realized. Donnie, who felt the thoughts of the two seniors, talks to Dion. "... but His Highness Asberto of the Noston Nation won''t give up either." "Oh, for once, Claire said no in seconds." "... you should have told Vik that." To Keith''s whining, a temporary silence comes. Dion was laughing innocently, but the three people who knew him in work mode understood that it was intentional not to let Vik know. "Isn''t that just fine? I was worried because it seemed like I was making a bunch of brakes these days, Vike" Lewis smiles and puts the herbal tea cup in his hand properly. And when I switched it to a transparent glass, I offered it to Donnie. "I drink too. A toast, go out with Donnie today." "Ok" Donnie laughed and received the glass and sat back next to the bench where Lewis sat because he could. I was called to Claire''s outhouse the other day to ask her how she was going backwards. Claire didn''t make it clear, but it was a certainty that in them the relationship between Vique and Claire was something special in "Claire''s First Life". Was that a lover to each other or a fiance recognized by the King? However, in "This Life," we all felt that the two would undoubtedly be the symbolic presence of the future Paft nation. No one had to put it into words, it was obvious. Concon. Donnie and Dion wake up and the sound of knocking on the door in the room where only Keith''s sleep can be heard. "Yes." When Donnie gently opened the door to keep Keith awake, it was Lewis there. Rarely for her, she looks such a subtle face, like in haste trouble. "Donnie. Maybe a little bad" "You''re early, Lewis.... What''s wrong? It was only a few hours ago that Lewis left this room when he said he would sleep slowly in his own bed. Lewis was always true to his duties, but with a bewildered face, Donnie takes a breath. "... Veek is not back in his room" "Huh." "Right now, I went to see what was going on in Veek''s room, and it was a stuffed shell. I asked the guards, but they''ve been saying it since last night." "... you''re lying, right? That Veek? That can''t be right? "I don''t think I have that either. there was alcohol in it and the warranty was" Dion, who came to see how the two of them were suddenly silent in front of the door, said it was obvious. "Ah, Veek." It was Veek who was behind the two people who interacted with him. "... no need for extra prying." From a slightly obstinate look, it is certain that all current conversations had been heard. "... sorry" "Excuse me." Vique glanced at Lewis and Donnie, who would apologize as per the model. "... Yesterday, when I got to the outhouse, Claire was falling asleep on the couch. If you''re looking at your sleeping face, so am I." "Heh." Vique''s face is red on Lewie''s gavel with a light grin. Donnie and Dion looked at each other, perceiving that something was going on a little backwards. "... I fell asleep in an out-of-house bench. So I haven''t been able to tell you anything. I was supposed to be in the office all day... but can I come out to Castle Town?" "Oh. Come on." It was Keith who should still have been asleep who responded immediately. Soon he woke up and stood up from his bed, he continued. "You must be with Claire, right? Then no escort is necessary. We''d rather sleep a little more than that. Hey, Dion." "Oh, right. If you''re with Vik, you don''t have my job either." Lui and Doni also retrieve the schedule and deliberately start checking the day. "I''ll go to the clerk''s office first and get to work, but I don''t care if Vik doesn''t show up." "Yeah. Same for me to the right" Veek received Dion''s care with his neighbors. "... well.... evil but after please" "" "" Your will "" " And the neighbors escorted the master back to his room on his own run for discipline. "... I''ll bet dinner tonight that my date won''t be back till evening" "I''m sure I''ll be back in the morning but I won''t bet anything" Lui and Doni''s, some fun voice echoed down the hallway in the royal palace. 85 Dions Step Outside the north of Wangdu Ultz, a place where the liveliness of a flourishing Paft country is utterly unprecedented. Claire was visiting the land with Vik and his neighbors. "... It''s a beautiful day." "Oh. It was so sunny a year ago." "Right." The conversation between the two stops there. Even though it is still far away in the summer season, the wind is breezy as it strokes its cheeks. Claire took her hat when she reached the destination following Vique. And after seeing Veek slowly place the flowers in his hand, he places the white flowers gently himself. Still new, that stone was engraved with the name of his half-brother. "Another year, that''s fast." Claire nods down to Donnie''s words, which she had refrained from behind. "Yeah, it feels like yesterday." "I still think" Vik groaned pompously. "At that time, I was wondering if I could do something more..." "... you did a great job" "And Claire." Though Claire was worried about the contemplative look on Vike''s face, she is even relieved by the return of her usual confident grin. "Sure, I can tell you that." "Claire''s been working undercover." And to the words of Lewis and Keith, Claire blushed her cheeks. "That verse is really... sorry to worry" Meanwhile, a short distance away, Dion was on his own with white flowers. This is a special place where only the graves of political prisoners are placed. I cannot enter without the permission of the state. With the exception of him, who was found to have contributed to preventing a coup d ''tat to the royal family, all members of the old Mead family have been deported from the country. Right now, he was the only one in his family who was eligible to visit this place. It was always bright and Dion liked by everyone, but things are only slightly different when we talk about the house. At first, it was refreshing at any time because Claire''s charm was working, but after the charm and her personality reconciled well, she more often gave the look that she felt more guilty than necessary. That was even the case when someone praised me for its competence. Right now, I can''t even see the look on his face standing in front of the grave from Claire''s place, but I can''t feel the usual shankiness from standing. Claire is, for once, Dion''s master. I wanted to be his supporter myself, as Vike stood around thinking about Keith and the others, but the smile wall is thick anyway. I wanted Dion to know at least that I could be happy, and Claire''s chest was full of creeps. "Dion, what about you? Donnie speaks openly where everyone was reluctant to be in his place. Dion stretched his spine in an instant and looked back at this one. "Yeah! It''s over. Yikes! Shall we go?" The face was the usual refreshing smile. On the way home. Dion spoke to Veek, who was led to a private room in a castle town restaurant reserved for dinner and removed his eye-catching hood. "... His Royal Highness Veek" "? What?" Vik smiles softly at Dion, suddenly in awe. But you perceived his intentions, you seem to dare have the eyes of the First Prince. "Thank you so much for this one. How can I thank you?" "... oh. Naturally. I intend to formally appoint you as my queen''s sidekick in the future. What if you haven''t graduated from Royal School?" This spring, Dion had decided to return to Royal School, something unusual in view of his position, although he would start over midway through sophomore year. Naturally, it is also true that there were opposite voices in the Royal Palace. But it seems that Vik went thriving to His Majesty the King and persuaded him. "All you have to do is lay down some manners and give him the title! Truth is, I wish we could adopt you..." To Donnie''s words, Dion shakes his head. "I''m really okay with that. I won''t bother anyone. Holla, shall we toast? Oh, a toast, isn''t it?" Claire stares at Dion laughing at Nico. When his eyes met, Dion shook his head sideways with a smile on his face. Vik doesn''t miss that little exchange. "... Something wrong? Claire." "Yep..." Claire gets lost wondering if we can talk about this. But I made up my mind that it would be for Dion to serve me. "Dion already said no to me... Actually, I''m being interviewed by the Baron Lene family about wanting to adopt Dion" Vik puts down the glass he had in his hand. The other three also pay attention to Claire in a surprising manner. "Lately, Isabella''s been coming to me like every day, isn''t she? Dion sent Isabella on my behalf the other day. At that time, the impression seemed very good. Baron Lehne doesn''t have a boy, and if I tell you a little bit about Dion''s situation, he wants you to seriously think about adopting him." Claire continues, turning to Dion. "I haven''t been that close in this life either... but the Lehnes are really great. He warmly welcomed me into being humble... You have a right to be happy, too. I don''t want you to think about it right away." "Claire. I''m not a good person to be happy with. I mean, Claire''s just too happy to have chosen me as her escort. So look up." When I noticed, there were tears in Claire''s eyes of toppling and subtracting. I''m not sympathetic to Dion''s position. No matter what you say, I regret it doesn''t sound like anything. That''s all, though he takes sincerely the sins his house has committed. "Dion. I know exactly what you''re thinking. But I really want to put you on Claire''s side. The reason is that it is the most appropriate and most secure. If you keep doing this, you will be awarded the title for unwanted reasons." It was supposed to be serious, but Keith couldn''t because his master makes weird threats. "... What''s the reason for not being mean, for example? "Isn''t that it?" Always refreshing "or something." At Doni''s light mouth, Lewis rides. "There''s something called ''make it look light, it''s actually very serious''? "Oh, that''s what it feels like" I can''t do this for real, Keith looks away. "And then, everyone likes me, or something. Honestly, or something. You''re smart, but you''re a hard worker... and so much more." Claire joined in lightly, so I was surprised with her. But in the end, I''m just listing the good things about Dion as I enjoy crying, and the place is engulfed with warm laughter. After laughing the whole way, Veek re-compartmentalizes. "... So, what do you say? Let Claire tell you this, you wouldn''t be poking around on this spot right now, would you? With a cheek cane, but a sharp gaze like never before. Lewis and Donnie laughed together, looking at him as the first prince but feeling just a little jealous in there as well. "... not quite, to my lord. The goal is to graduate from Royal School in two years. I''ll try my best to get rid of anything else that said it was a trace of the Mead family.... also for the Baron Lehne family" To Dion''s acknowledgment, Claire snorted and squeezed her palm tightly. Tears fall on the cobbles made on his knees. (Finally, a step...) On its bush overlapped the palm of Veek, who was sitting next to him. "All right. Today, after the toast." "I like that! Doni''s voice echoes in the private room, unable to hide his joy in the determination of his disciples. This restaurant is busy. Even in private rooms, you can hear fun voices coming from the outside. Claire is really glad I''m here, though it was something Lewis booked for me drawing on the idea of Vike and Dion not wanting to get too snug. Let us never forget that a dear friend took a step in this deliberate space. I want to be sure to keep this joy, sound, smell, even raw warm temperatures. Claire swore so, wiping her tears. 86 [Commercialization commemorative SS] Single scale Today, at a tea party at the royal palace, Claire, 8 years old, was sitting with her younger sister in a child-only seat. "Charlotte. There''s Finanche around my mouth." Claire whispers to her lovely sister sitting next to her. "Really? Did you get it? Onee-sama! When Charlotte rubbed it with his hand instead of the napkin, he raised his chin and drank the tea left in the cup. "Eh... yeah" Claire whispers to her sister as she feels the gaze from the people sitting at the same table. "Wipe the area around your mouth with napkins. Then, when I get tea, I don''t give you my chin." Hmm? That said, Charlotte threw the last Finanche into his mouth with a sip. After eating with one sip, she decided that it would not touch her mouth. (Ah....) All Claire''s whispers were taught daily by Charlotte''s dedicated tutor. But Charlotte doesn''t know anything about playing outside rather than studying manners and etiquette. All the famous children are invited here today. Not only the Duke of Martino, but also the nine-year-old Asbelt, the country''s first prince, are on the same table. Claire lowered her head toward the attendant. "I''m sorry. My sister is still seven years old. This is where the environment has changed and stayed. I want you to take a closer look." "Claire came a long time ago. After all, it makes a big difference to be happy." I realized that the opinion cared about Claire with a half-sister who was only one year old. But Claire glances at the Lord of the Voice with a faint smile. --If my brothers were together, I would never have let them say such a word. Claire''s cold smile made the air at the table tingle. Charlotte, the person in question, didn''t seem to notice the intense disgust, but suddenly the conversation changed whether they sensed the atmosphere or not. "So... speaking of which, the First Prince of the neighboring country seems to be very good. Last time, I went to Papeet country about my father, but my reputation stayed with me even in the village of Hadashi. Have you ever met Lord Asbelt? "I''ve heard the rumors, but not yet. "Of course, I am curious about the story of the Prince of the Great Powers... but my country, His Highness Asbelt, has the Duchess of Giorgio Martino." Claire laughs nicely when she yells at Charlotte earlier. "Yes, the Duke of Martino has two actresses." The table froze again in Claire''s quiet anger, which hardly subsided. "... I thought it was complicated... but you guys are getting along." "Yes, my dear sister." Claire nodded in response to Asbelt''s words. Meanwhile, at the same time. "Please wait, Your Highness Vike.... Your Highness! Keith''s passing voice resounds in the corridor of the royal palace. But listening to that voice won''t stop him. And without looking behind you, you''re going to be 8 and 12 years old. Although there was supposed to be a considerable height difference, the distance did not shrink. Without slowing down, Vik says. "It''s time for me to study with my tutor now. You start with that title somewhere." Batan. The door to the study room named the office that Week was given was tightly closed. Keith defeats before the cold feeling of the door. Today, too, it was a failure. Keith knows Vike from the moment he was born. I remember everything from being watched and sleeping by my nanny in the deepest room of the royal palace to desperately grasping and standing. After Vike was able to run, he took a walk in the garden of the royal palace. It''s closer to Keith than his real brother, and closer to him than anyone else. That was Vik. However, the other day, Keith changed the way he treated her when she turned 8 and left Vic. I reconsidered how I had originally treated Frank like my brother, following advice from my surroundings. My master showed terrible discomfort to it. The result was this. (She is already 8 years old. Vike''s outstanding reputation has already begun to spread nationally and internationally. I can''t wait to be there and think I haven''t been able to build a subordinate relationship with my close relatives.) Though I wanted to respect your master''s will, Keith had a conflict. "Your Highness, would you like to go to the castle town a little later?" Keith invites Vik out of the study room. "I don''t have time for that. After that, there''s a sword." There was no island to attach, but even if there was no titles disturbance, this was his usual driving. As the first prince of the great power Pafeet, he always carries all the expectations of the king and the people and tries to live up to them. Though it was due to natural excellence, Keith had a chest ache when he imagined it on a small shoulder that was still 8 years old. Everything placed around him leads to the rule of the future Pfft kingdom, both close relatives and friends. I can''t forgive even one girl I know very well. Keith has also been educated in talent as a mark of the Marquis, but it was clear that what Vike carried was not the ratio. "Then, after that. Let''s practice riding the city with horses today." "I told you before. I''m not going. When the sword is finished, I still have to study." "Oh, if you''re not sure, why don''t you ride the same horse as me? Vik responded with a twitch to Keith, who had broken his respect for the first time. "... I''ll ride alone." "Yes, yes." Keith nodded with a smile like his brother to Vik with a stubborn expression. The two men, who stopped by the magician of the royal palace and carefully protected them, rode on horses to the city of Ultz. For the first time, I went out with my master. After running for a while, you enter the sidewalk and run up the cobblestone slope. Keith guided Vike to his place. "Wow, here it is." Vik murmured silently at the view of the castle town below him. Silence flows for a while. There are a lot of people in the city in the evening before sundown. The sound of a carriage carrying loads, the sound of children playing, and the smell of starting dinner. Keith tells Vik how he feels. "Your Highness, learning and swordsmanship are not the only things to do. Of course, that''s important, but we also need more time to be honest. For example, if you look at people''s lives like this, it inflates a lot of imagination, and sometimes you play in the city." To play in the city, in addition to knowing the life of the people, Keith''s thoughts were also included that he wanted people to have age-appropriate fun. "... you''re absolutely right." Vik nodded immediately after seeing Keith''s thoughts. And continue. "Okay. From now on, I will. Well, let me tell you something. Stop honoring and honoring me. The reason is, when I try to go the wrong way, you stop me. Don''t be hesitant when it comes to trouble. I want to be in a relationship where I can always express my opinions." Keith was relieved by the words of his younger master. Though his mind knew he was good, his words were beyond Keith''s imagination. I''m sorry. Keith lowers his head. "Don''t do that either. Keith must have been thinking about me. Then apologies are meaningless." "... okay." Confirming that there were no lies in the words close to him and smiling, Vik leaked the truth with a cheek wand on the stone wall. "... tomorrow, His Highness Oswald... arrives at this royal palace. It''s the first time I''ve ever had a brother. Can I get along as well as you?" The existence of his half-brother, who lived as a civilian, cannot shake Victor''s position. It is also true that there are people in the royal palace who do not like the arrival of Oswald. But Vik''s eyes were mixed with a little expectation. Keith smiles at the sentiments of his master''s age, which he rarely expresses as he gazes at the city at dusk. "Vike will be fine. I''ll help you when it''s time. Me and my friends will be able to make it soon." 87 I wont fight. "They really don''t fight, do they?" Claire and Vike looked at Keith suddenly. Today is a royal school holiday. As usual, everyone was gathered in Vike''s office to clean up the paperwork. Claire is also helping with chores while being careful not to approach important documents. "Oh, yeah." Claire agrees with Victor, who said he would take it for granted with his unclouded eyes. "... yeah, sure. But what happened? Keith" "Actually... I''ll have a sister. It seems that the sister is coming home from a couple quarrels." "... Keith''s sister-in-law, the Duke of Austin.... I haven''t heard anything yet, but I don''t feel sorry for you. Next time, Lord Austin." From the standpoint, Victor, who would never normally make an impression on others, has a subtle face. "Ah, I don''t like Elaina either." "It''s unusual... I can''t believe Donnie said that." This is probably the story of Keith''s scary sister that I''ve heard for the first time in my life. However, what I heard at that time was that "Keith grew up in his sister''s ass when he was little and still has the remnants." But I didn''t expect Donnie to say that until he got along with Vik or anybody soon. Claire tilted her neck. "Elaina-san... is not what I would normally imagine. I respect you very much." "Lewis is right. Because Elena loved you so much! Donnie keeps following Lewis with a sharp mouth. "Elaina used to be a woman swordsman like Louis. However, Louis is refreshed, but Elaina looks just like Keith." "Ah... Keith''s older sister is seriously..." "Hot and painful." Vik and Donnie agreed beautifully. "Victor and Donnie had Elaina do a lot of homework before they got married." Louis says that he keeps working silently with men whose hands have stopped turning over the paperwork. "Lewis, don''t remind me because I''m about to throw up. Marquis sister, I couldn''t say I wanted to rest! "In general, it would be stranger for Lewis to keep his cool face on it, no matter what he thinks." Rarely did Donnie and Vike appear to be complaining quickly, and Claire broke her face. Fufu (... I see... that''s what this is all about) Keith''s "scary sister" naturally lays down his brother Keith, a swordsman who contests one or two in the country, while there seems to be an unusual existence that can obey the successors and their kinsmen of this country. Dion, who was listening quietly while smiling, said. "I''ve never met that Elena before... but I know what it''s like to be scared of a woman today." "Probably scared in a different way, don''t you think? Donnie caught his face thinking of Diana, Dion''s twin sister, who once planned Claire''s kidnapping. Say whatever you want about my sister, and I won''t argue with you. "... um, I mean, you''re worried about your sister returning home, Keith." Apologizing that the conversation was going on with Keith left behind, Claire returns to the subject. "Oh, and this is not the first time.... why are you fighting so much?" "The royal family will not intervene in the arbitration of a couple quarrel." "The Count Ward family, who specializes in equilibrium and loves to sell, is also good." Words coming out of Victor and Donnie''s mouth one after the other are as if they were children. Louis instantly asked, seeing that everyone''s hands were stopped. "So, what caused you to run away? "It seems that the ice cream after meals collided with chocolate sauce or fruit sauce." Donnie murmured to Keith in a sigh. "Are you going to start a fight with that crap on Elena? I''ll give you a second. "Um... that''s..." "You don''t eat dogs either. You don''t have to take this seriously, Claire." To Claire, who could swim her eyes too unexpectedly because of the fight, Lewis sent a bitter gaze. After a day, Claire had Vike take her along the corridor to the detachment. It was the same sight as the usual holidays, but for some reason today Week was less spoken of. "Vik, what''s wrong? I don''t seem to be feeling well." "No... I thought Claire was laughing earlier." Huh? Looking back on the fun time we had just now, Claire blinked. "Keith told me we weren''t going to fight. I was thinking about it a little bit." "But is it possible that Vik wants to fight with me? Claire stops in response to an unexpected response. I didn''t know you wanted to fight. For Claire, who was looking forward to a quiet time with Vike, that was truly unexpected. "Ah, no, no, no, no. I don''t want a fight." "... is that so? The marble corridor leads to the detached palace in the royal palace, and the wind blows. There are signs of guards there, but naturally no one speaks. Claire and Vike were the only two people on this white road that seemed blurry in the dark. "... ahh" Vik gently grabbed Claire''s hand as she stared up with her eyes flat. Soft and gentle to handle delicate glassmaking. (Hands up.....) Claire''s cheeks naturally relax. And you don''t have to hide anything else, so you just keep laughing. Now, it wasn''t the usual kind of smile. They''re engaged, but Victor doesn''t hold Claire''s hand in public. I don''t remember showing you anything in particular, but I know that both of us should somehow. That''s why Claire always asks Vike to "escort" her. But now he feels much closer and happier than grasping the inside of his elbow. "I laughed because it seemed like Vik had never imagined fights per se.... I''m glad you''re like me." "... I see. There you go." "Yeah." To Claire''s answer, Vike seems reassured. Walk slowly with your hands tied. Claire endured a feeling of happiness that seemed to spill the same smile as Sa. (The truth is... I laughed in the office earlier because I thought it was too straight and adorable.) Claire smiled as she looked closest at his back, keeping the truth to herself. 88 [Book commemoration SS] Memories at Baron Lanes house and upcoming, first part Nice weather, one afternoon. Claire was writing a letter in her detached room. Carefully apply the sentence to a cream-coloured note with a smooth touch. I wrote down the stories and memories of the poems I enjoyed at Cartina''s villa the other day, and I ended with an invitation to ''Come and visit''. When I finish writing, I choose and seal a cute pale pink envelope that I remember having liked his (...) woman (...) for the first time in my life. "I got it! "It''s a more plain envelope than usual. Isn''t that for Miss Charlotte? Suddenly, Claire rounded her eyes to Vike, who peeked behind her. "Vik... sometime! "I was going to wait over there... but Dion showed me around." It has only been a few weeks since Charlotte was sent to a monastery in Noston. Claire was eager to write to her sister, but so far she had never heard back. Dion waves his hand in front of Vik. "Why don''t you ask Sophie for tea? Oh, can I ask you something? Copy that. Just a minute. Dion laughs nicely and leaves the room. "This is addressed to Isabella, Baron Raine. I really want you to come and see me." Oh, you know... Understanding Claire''s intentions, Victor broke his face. Vik knows Claire was Isabella''s tutor for the first time in her life. That''s why Cartina, who visited us last time, took special care of us. "... I''m glad I got involved in this life." "Yeah, he''s a really good kid... and..." Besides? For a moment Claire was distracted, so Vik answered back. "... no. You''re a really good kid. You know Vic, don''t you? "Oh, yeah." Prepare the voice that accidentally bounced. Vik also gently smiled and sat down on the sofa. Sophie, who came a little bit later, is preparing the tea. Place a teacup in front of each of the three and pour golden tea loosely from the pot. Peaceful tea time. As she lay there, Claire felt a little lonely. (Truth is, that''s not all.) For the first time in his life, Claire was employed as a tutor with Isabella, the baroness of the House of Lane. The couple of personalities gave me a room that was too luxurious as a tutor. Claire and Vike talked a lot in that room. I excuse myself for being a good friend, but when I realized that I was attracted to him, I couldn''t help but notice. It was Isabella who pushed Claire''s back because of her different identities and chose not to get lost for him. If Isabella hadn''t forcefully taken me to the club, Claire would never have conveyed her thoughts to Vike. The first time you two dance together, or that day will be an unforgettable memory for Claire. "... what''s wrong? Claire''s, over the teacup. When he noticed that he was staring, Vik looked strangely. "No, I''m worried that Isabella will come and visit us." Well, would you like to write a word from me too? Vik looks at the pale pink envelope on the writing desk. "Vik? Isn''t that counterproductive? Hey." Claire was a little relieved that Dion, a bitter smile, had interrupted her. There was no Victor with Claire back then. Not only him, but also Lewis, Keith, and Donnie. Naturally, this second life is truly happy. If you go back in time and start over, the fundamentals of people who love Claire haven''t changed at all. I''m sure if you look at the same thing, you''ll have the same conversation, and if you reveal your concerns, you''ll be wrapped up at the same temperature. Claire was the only one who was different. (I got a lot of nice memories from everybody. That should be enough, but what a luxury I wanted to share) Though I chose my own path, I occasionally visit sentimental and complex emotions. Claire poured tea into her throat in an attempt to erase herself. "Thank you for inviting me today..." Isabella''s voice is trembling. At last, my feet and hands looked rough. Claire greeted Isabella in front of the house. A nostalgic, familiar carriage. That alone makes Claire lose her face naturally. "Hello, Isabella. How are you! "Yes, I''m looking forward to today." Though your hands and feet are trembling visibly, your eyes are sparkling. Claire was relieved to find that Isabella''s words were not lies. Guiding her to her room and prompting her to sit down, Isabella tended to sit shallowly on the sofa. "I thought before, Claire and I have something we like together." Isabella smiled when she saw the tea candy served and the tea with the aroma of fruit. "At Cartina... I feel like I liked it. I''m glad you''re happy." "I''m afraid to say this... but I''m so glad you''re here." Claire was also delighted by Isabella dyeing her cheeks. You can call me whatever you want. I was delighted, and it became a preposterous remark. Understanding that Claire, the Duchess of the neighboring country, gave a room to the royal palace and secretly said, "I want you to call me onee-sama," Isabella rounded her eyes. "I''m really happy to say this... because Claire is special to you." Claire hasn''t received a proposal from Vike yet. Anyway, if there is such a word from Vike, I will naturally accept it, and I''m sure I''ll feel more happiness then ever. However, given the Pafeet tradition of greeting His Majesty in advance, that seems to have been a long time ago. In public, Claire is an international student from Norston and is just a friend of Vike''s. Of course, I didn''t remember Cartina showing intimate gestures in front of Isabella. (Vik and I... we''ve been seen again.) Following the same path as the "First Time", Claire was pathetic and dyed her cheeks. I don''t want to lie to Isabella and change the subject in the light of the fact that this conversation is not likely to continue. "Isabella''s tutor hasn''t been decided yet, has she? Then I hope you''ll come back here. I can teach you until you get into Royal School." "Thank you! My father and mother were very surprised. Actually... my mother is anxious to find a tutor to go to Claire''s." Fufu Claire broke her face to Isabella, who was in serious trouble. At the same time, I think of Baroness and Baroness Raine, who are cheerful but not disrespectful. Beautiful rose gardens and constantly warm air at Baron Raine''s. "... I want to see you both." I accidentally spilled the truth. Isabella''s cool eyes are wide open to unexpected Claire''s remarks. Isabella told Claire that she regretted it and was afraid. "Now... if you''d like, will you come and visit us next time?" Yes, of course! "I''m... so nervous, but I''m really glad you invited Claire. If Claire came to visit us... my father and mother would be delighted." So Claire was able to visit Baron Raine''s house. (This is the first time in my life... but it''s a nostalgic reunion for me.) 89 [Book Commemoration SS] Memories and the Future at Baron Raines House - Part 2 "Hey ......, maybe you should ask Lui to change your hair color after all. "What are you talking about? What are you talking about? It''s not very nice for a prince of a country to visit the nobility of his country in disguise. Vik shunned Keith, who was worried. It had been several days since Claire and Isabella had made their promise. Today was a holiday for the Royal School. After finishing up the paperwork that had accumulated in the morning, Vik and Claire planned to visit Baron Raine''s house together. I''m sure no one will be escorting them today. Of course, Claire is with me, so it''s not a problem. "Keith, aren''t you worrying a little too much~?He says he''s going to use transference magic today, so it won''t be a problem. It''s ...... so? In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do that. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do it," he said. I''m sure Baron Raine was very good to Claire in her first life. I''d like to meet him once. The three aides looked at each other in dismay as Vik returned with a clear face. It is true that Vik''s duties will be completed in the morning. But after that, his aides still had to prepare documents. They could have proceeded without him, but why did they dare to go out? To the aides who were looking at him with lukewarm eyes, it looked as if he just wanted to enjoy being alone with Claire. And they were almost right. Dion''s backers are the Dukes of Martino, but the backers of Claire, who is a foreign student on state visitation, are the Puffit kings. Isn''t that right, Dion? "Uh, well, yeah... In the event that you are not a fan of both of them, you can easily dodge Veeck''s crazy theory. Claire, take care of Vique for me. I''m sorry," Claire shrugged apologetically at Lui''s sigh. I''m sorry. I use transference magic and I''m sure I''ll be back soon. ''Don''t worry about that Claire. I hope you can get along with the ...... Baroness Raine and her family. Yes! Lui is sweet on Claire. "...... Which one? "Hmmm. Well, I''m off. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this. I''m not sure what to say. I''m not sure if you''ll be able to find the right one for you. "...... Lady Claire!You''re here with transference magic. "Yes. I couldn''t make it to the escort today. In the event that you''ve got a lot more than one, you''ll be able to get a lot more. --and at the same time. "His Highness Vik ....... Although I had informed her in a letter, she probably didn''t expect me to actually come. She opened her mouth to look at Vik, who was standing next to Claire. I''m here on a business trip. You don''t need any special hospitality. "Haha ...... yes! Vik was clearly amused. I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s a bit of a jerk. The nostalgic, white brick walls. The colorful roses blooming in the garden. There are many kinds of roses planted here, and except in the middle of winter, you can enjoy the flowers. (I think ...... the wife was the town girl of a family that ran a flower shop, that''s why the garden is so beautiful. Recalling a story she had once heard, Claire walked through the nostalgic garden of the mansion where she had spent several months of her first life, and stepped inside the Baron de Laine''s home. I''m Claire Martino. Thank you for inviting me here today. Please make my acquaintance. Oh, no. As I''m sure you know, this is His Highness Prince Vik of Paphiopedilum. Vik. Nice to meet you. In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site. I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before. I would like you to treat me as your tutor from now on. If possible, I''d like to come back to visit them again, and if possible, I''d like to be called by a familiar name. It seems that Veerak understands Claire''s feelings, and as if to encourage her, he is wearing completely street clothes today. If I tell people that I''m not royalty, but a lad from a nice little place, everyone will believe me. "You must be Miss Claire Martino. My daughter has been telling me all about you. Thank you so much for being so good to ...... Isabella at the villa the other day. I thank you very much. He and his wife, who had shown them into the salon, talked amongst themselves. Earlier, she had seemed to be intimidated by Vik''s presence, but she had sensed something in Vik''s clothes and tone, and her face had become bright and vivacious, a face that Claire knew. From the large window in the salon, she could see the roses in the garden very clearly. Isabella said to Claire, who shifted her gaze slightly and squinted to admire their beauty. I''m very proud of our garden, Claire. My mother planted each one of these. She planted each one. Some of them need to be carefully cultivated with purification magic. This was something she had heard from Baroness Raine in her first life. Claire''s story made the lady''s voice flutter. I''m so glad we can talk.I''m glad we can talk! If you like, I can do the purification magic myself. If you want, I can do the purification magic myself. "Oh my! The Baron de Laine hurriedly changed the subject, thinking that this was a bad idea, as the lady''s eyes shone even brighter. By the way, ...... I heard that Miss Claire is a foreign student from Noston. How is life here in Paphiopedilum? "Hey, you. You can''t seriously answer a question like that in front of the prince of this country. You know, Miss Claire. Oh, that''s true, too. I''m sorry, please forget it. Hahahaha. I''m not sure what to say, but I''m not sure what to do. I''m not sure what to say, but I''m going to say it. No, ...... I''m really enjoying my life in the Puffit Kingdom. Actually, I''m planning to stay here after I finish school instead of going back to my country. "Well. I''m sure your parents will be very sad to see you go. She looked sadly at me. For some reason, my father gave his title to my brother. My mother passed away when I was very young. Of course, I miss her, but I keep in touch with my parents through letters. ...... Above all, she wishes me happiness. I''m sure Miss Clare will be excellent at the Royal School. I''m sure she will make a good tutor for Miss Isabella. The couple seemed to realize that Claire had a complicated background. Still, she nodded without breaking into a smile. They didn''t ask deeply, but warmly accepted her. This was something that Claire loved about the couple. In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, there are a few things you can do. However,......, as His Highness Vique knows, our family''s reputation in social circles is ....... Miss Claire was treated as a state guest. It''s very kind of you, but to be honest, I''m not sure if you should have any contact with us. At that moment, there was a light in Vik''s eyes and a tense atmosphere. It was the eyes of the heir to the throne, who could not be ignored. I''m sure the Raine family was elevated from a noble family to a barony a few years ago. Do you really think that this was due to donations alone? No, I don''t believe so. If that''s the case, then please treat Miss Claire as an employer, beyond her status. I can assure you that it would not be disrespectful. I can feel Baron Raine''s admiration for Veeck, who said it so clearly. The first prince was still young. The first prince was still young and his reputation was well known, but there were probably things he didn''t understand until he actually talked to him. Claire also felt that she understood why Vik had forced her to come along on this visit. She also understood that everyone else had not accompanied her in order to convince her to "deal with people beyond her status". "Thank you, Your Highness, ....... I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why I didn''t go with you to persuade you to go beyond your status. 90 [Book commemoration SS] Memories at Baron Lanes house and upcoming/second part After a short conversation at the salon, Claire and Vike came to Isabella''s room on the third floor. "... are you sure you want me to come in?" Vik was politely declining, but Claire and Isabella pushed him off. Sure, this is the first time I''ve had this conversation in my life. Nostalgic, Claire smiles. "Of course. Please sit on your sofa! Isabella said that, opening the window leading to the terrace. Claire whispers in a voice that Isabella can''t hear when she goes out. "... directly below this room is the room I rented." Really? "Yes, but the space has different schedules.... a room full of memories " "... that''s..." As Vik tried to continue, Isabella''s screams echoed. "Yikes! "... is something wrong, Isabella?" When Claire called out, Isabella ran back and forth. "I''m sorry to say this out loud.However, I was drying the embroidered handkerchief to let Claire see it, but I dropped it down.I''ll take it, so please wait a moment. " "Yes, of course...." "What''s down there, under this room? Vike interrupts Claire''s reply. "Yes, Your Highness." "Can I come with you?I just wanted to see the roses in the garden. " "Yes, of course." In response to Isabella, Victor nodded with a gentle gaze toward Claire. "This is a guest room.I could go out to the garden, and it was just perfect. " Isabella opens the door to the room Claire lived in for the first time in her life. (Here...! Claire stepped into the room and was wrapped in nostalgia. Large bed with canopy and writing desk, reception set in the corner of the room.Isabella''s curtain opens with a table and chair placed on the terrace.Roses were blooming beautifully over there. (The view is the same....!That''s right. I mean, it was at this time that Baron Lane started taking care of me.) Isabella goes out on the terrace one foot ahead and picks up the handkerchief she dropped. "This room is my mother''s hobby.I worked hard to coordinate with my valued customers to see the best things about us. " (... valued customer) Claire was filled with sweet memories.But I''m not going to answer anything.I managed to smile and nod.When I saw Claire, Vik answered for me. "It''s a really nice room." "Thank you very much. Yes, I''ll have tea on the terrace here.Please wait a moment " Isabella stepped lightly out of the room. "... you want to sit down?" Yes, it is. Until Isabella returns, they lower their hips to the docking set. Fufu Vik, a cheek stick, peered into Claire''s face, whose joy could not be hidden. "... so... This is the first time in your life you''ve had tea with me? Looking for reactions while having fun, but playful eyes. Claire was intrinsically surprised that Vik had turned the water on her.Claire thought Vike had a subtle feeling for "First Time Me." And it almost hit me when I heard the usual conversation with Louis and Donnie.In addition, I didn''t like being thought to deny them any of the time.So, I''ve never talked about the "first time" more than necessary. (But you asked me.) But I thought I''d show a little courage today. "... yeah. You''ve been here a few times a week." Well, not so much. Vik suddenly roars. He said he wanted to see his face. What''s the reason? "That''s what I thought." "As a general rule, how about coming in through the window and entering the room?" Vik smiles back at me.I even miss it, and my voice bounces. "... but, you know, Vik was in my separate room the other day through the window, right? "Well... that''s true." While joking, Victor smiled a little.And I went on. "... is it the same?" The sound lightens Claire''s mind. Yes, that''s the same. "Can you talk to me again?Tell me about your first life. " Claire blinks at words she didn''t expect. "I regret that I did not go through the same experience... but I will not hide my loneliness.We don''t like Claire looking lonely. " (... you noticed.) Thank you, Vic. "Nh" Vik smiled satisfactorily and gently stroked Claire''s hair. "Speaking of which, you didn''t say anything to Keith earlier in the office." "Yeah... hair color? "Oh, you knew there was magic that could change the look.I don''t study at Royal School. " "Fufu. I saw it once.Where Vik became a beautiful black hair color like Louis. " Heh. Vik shook Emerald Green''s eyes with interest. "It suited me very well.... I was looking good. " I see. So, where are you going? The destination was like a date.The first Vik and the second Vik are fundamentally the same.Getting disguised and going out is a lot of business. Claire hesitated to respond for a moment and then whispered. "High ground. King Ultz can see, you know." "... the story is connected.That''s exactly what I''m jealous of. " "But then, nothing happened.I was just talking about a lot of things.Something about a future dream. " For a moment, Vike hardened.The expression remains extremely complex. "... correct.I felt a little sympathy for myself for the first time. " "Huh? Gacha. "Lord Victor, Claire! As Claire rounded her eyes, Isabella came back. Behind that, the maid with the tea set... and the Baroness and Baroness Raine in the back. "Um... I''m sorry.May I go with my father and mother again... as if we didn''t have enough to talk about just now... " The couple put on Isabella, who tends to talk reluctantly. "Would you like to talk more?My child is Isabella alone.I''m glad it''s busy.Ha ha. " "I was going to show Claire the garden." There were exactly five teacups on the cart pushed by the maid. "Yeah, sure." Victor stood up smiling without seeing Claire''s reaction.Uncomfortable enough to be a prince of a country.Claire knows he dares to do that today. (Thank you, Vik) Claire and Baron Raine''s memories are turning into something new.